Chapter Text
…
87
Peter huffed, weight bouncing foot to foot as his eyes tracked the luminescent figures flickering down the number line, descending soundly along with him in the spacious elevator. Scanning the papers in his hands, he fought the urge to sigh again. At least he’d be moving to the downstairs couch, where all the pillows were – maybe he wouldn’t spiritually die on the spot writing his blasted, ridiculously lengthy essay. Possibly.
…
86
Oh.
Fumbling with his phone, he opened up the group chat, typing out a long, key smashed message claiming that he didn’t even have the source for the essay, despite the fact that history was the one singular subject where sources were fucking glorified. He got no sympathy from MJ other than a file from the source, captioned ‘here you dumbass nerd’. Ned sent him a thumbs up, claiming that Peter could just say he was hanging out with the avengers. Pretty sure Mr Stark would yeet him out of a window if he did that.
‘Or he’d be proud’
Or he’d be proud. Nevertheless, he closed the group chat, saving the file. He didn’t crop out the caption.
Peter grinned, a warm feeling igniting in his chest. He let it be, allowing it to drown out his remaining frustration. Though it quickly returned when he opened the picture from the file, eyes practically watering at the info-dump of hell presented so carelessly to him.
…
85
Ding!
His mindless internal rant continued long past the spread of doors, trainers squeaking in shared annoyance. It spiraled continuously until a numb buzzing overtook the words, prompting Peter’s steps to somewhat diminish. He fired off another hurried text to the group chat, automatically preparing to banter with the unknown person hanging just around the corner. Hopefully that’d let some of his nerves out.
Maybe.
Though as his foot raised in the air, his eyes latched onto something. He stopped. Stared.
Peeking around the corner, eyes agape, a jumble of nerves and rising excitement overshadowed his thoughts. An impulsively rigid grip on the papers tensed through him, phone almost slipping out his grasp, forgotten.
Settled coolly on the couch, legs slightly over the armrests, lay Loki. He was occupied with a book, eyes fleeting impressively quickly over the pages. Peter dimly registered the bold, fancy text spelling “Hamlet” among his typhoon of thoughts, feet welded to the floor. The God (literal God, there’s a litERAL gOD in front of him holy shi-) remained unaware to his internal debate, mindlessly turning the page.
Does he go up to him? Does he initiate normal, human interaction? Wait, can he be considered human? Can Peter be considered human?
Uh. Nevermind.
I mean, okay, he seems really cool, and from a bit – a lot – of procrastination induced hacki- uh, research (which Mr Stark would definitely kill him for), he had gathered that Loki hadn’t actually been in control over the whole New York thing? If anything, he just seemed...manipulated? Like, he might just need a second chance. Especially with how awesome his magic was, ignoring the fact that Peter had secretly been dying to meet him-
Even still, nerves bubbled up dangerously inside of his chest. They were cut by the rush of excitement that still enveloped his thoughts – a faint buzzing was present in his neck, yet there was no threat. No danger. Even as he stared at the man, he couldn’t bring himself to be scared.
God, Mr Stark was really gonna kill him for this.
Loki looked up slowly, face carefully neutral as Peter walked over. It remained indecipherable, expression only slipping slightly as he scanned the teen. He looked at him curiously.
“Uh, hey! I’m Peter. It’s nice to meet you!” Shifting the papers under his arm, Peter smiled, voice light and genuine, crinkles framing the warmth in his eyes. His hand reached out before he could stop himself, the other scratching the back of his neck nervously. “I mean, I’ve only really heard of you, so it’s so cool to finally be able to meet you. Damn, uh, I said that twice, didn’t it?”
The man considered him for a moment – eyes glistening with an odd emotion Peter couldn’t even begin to analyse – before hesitantly reaching out and shaking his hand. Neither commented on the way the other’s palms shook (for completely different reasons). “Loki, of Asgard. It’s...” His voice seemed to get caught on the word, eyebrows slightly scrunched. “...nice to meet you too.”
Peter beamed.
“Can I sit here?” He gestured vaguely with the papers, almost letting one slip. Catching it just in time, he looked down, arranging the pile back into place. “I just need to get this assignment done and I’ll be off. No offense, but I’ll be wanting to finish this as soon as possible – it sucks.”
“I suppose so.”
Peter flopped down on the couch with a sigh, dumping the papers down mercilessly, causing them to scatter. He arranged them back, flipping the first one with a heavily exaggerated turn, missing Loki’s small, smug smile as he did so. Just the sight of the lines alone made him want to run back out of the room again, but he refused. Pen in hand, source open, he began to write.
Their shared, comfortable silence was broken by the thumping of a pen. It bounced on the ground, the timid clatter grating against Peter’s ringing ears. The teen glared harshly at the paper, his own traitorously terrible handwriting staring back at him.
He ran a hand through his locks, body lazily flopping against the sofa cushions. “Ugh.”
“Frustrated, spider-ling?” The words were teasing, though something else lingered behind them.
“Uuughhh, yeah.” He begrudgingly bent over to pick up the pen again. “6 goddamn paragraphs and I’m still- wait, what?” Peter’s head snapped comically to Loki, eyes like saucers. He only got a raised eyebrow in return, grin peaking out from behind a book cover. “I- wh- did you just call me ‘spider-ling’?”
“Is the name not familiar? I thought, what, with your whole arachnid theme and all-”
“I- I don’t know what you’re talking about.” The spider-themed superhero stated dumbly, faux-casually leaning against the couch. He sank almost completely into it, flustered face obscured. “I- I mean, I greatly appreciate you calling them arachnids, instead of insects, like some certain people, but I really don’t know what you mean.” He crossed his arms, turning to face Loki, who was eyeing him in thinly-veiled amusement. Peter pouted, looking no less intimidating. “Where did you get that from?”
“I am the Lord of Lies, child. God of Mischief. Don’t try to fool me.” A beat passed between them. They held each others gazes until Peter relented, arms thrown in the air.
“Ok, yeah! Fine! You got me. But I’m not a child.”
“Not a child?”
“No, not a child.”
"Alright, spiderling"
The god turned back to his book, smirking. Peter huffed, though this time it was for an entirely different reason; his thumb skimmed the phone screen, pages and pages of information staring back at him. He slumped dejectedly, the device held loosely in his hands. Just looking at the pages made him want to cry. His eyelids covered the top part of his eyes, highlighting the heavy bags parallel to them.
Sensing a sudden shift in mood, Loki’s eyes flicked up, lips pursued. His eyebrows pinched. The teen fiddled with the hem of his jeans, deep in thought. Suddenly, his expression cleared, excitement coating his features as he turned. “Have you ever tried Boba?”
Loki’s entire brain crashed and restarted in the span of 2 seconds, blinking at the words in muddled confusion. “Huh? B- what?”
“Boba.”
He rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I got that part – but what is it?”
“Boba. ‘Bubble tea’,” Loki perked up at that, for once parting with his book. “if you want the proper name. It’s basically tea but with little chewy tapioca balls (a kind of starch – wait, you don’t know what starch is, do you?) at the bottom. Some people use ice and stuff to make it all slushy, and it’s super super nice! You can get so many different flavours and toppings, it’s amazing.”
“I see.” Loki replied uncertainly after a moment of thought, voice tinged with curiosity.
“Oh my god, do you wanna go get Boba? Wait, have you even been outside the tower yet?” A dull shake of the head. “Y-You haven’t? At all?” Another smash, now more confused.
“I’m not allowed to – the Avengers consider me dangerous, and no one outside of SHIELD and Stark’s little boy-band know that I’m here. They don’t trust me, naturally.” Loki explained, a sour, bitter edge to his voice. Not at Peter, who was regarding him with an odd look: the boy seemed...riled up about something, eyes somewhat darkened – though this didn’t seem to be directed at Loki. Strange. Ever since he’d been trapped here, he had been treated with at least some amount of hostility by everyone. Not that he could blame them, as much as it hurt irritated him.
Though this...boy, albeit puzzling in his cheeriness, seemed to throw that normal out the window within a few seconds of meeting him. He was so much more pure and innocent than anyone he had ever met, greeting him like a kind stranger at a coffee shop. Worst part was, no matter how much his brain screamed in self-loathing, he couldn’t pick up a single trace of lies; it was all genuine, and it made him want to cry and/or yell in various emotions he could not place. Damn him.
Said boy’s voice brought him back, all sullenness disappearing in favour of a bright, gleaming smile. “Weeellll, they can’t really stop you if they don’t know you went out in the first place.”
“What’re you implying?”
Peter’s eyes lit up in what Loki recognised best – mischief. He was starting to like tolerate the teen more by the minute. “What do you think I’m implying, God of Lies?”
“Hmph. Wouldn’t Stark be cross with you?”
“Nah. Not on my watch.” Peter gave a dorky salute, making Loki stamp down another grin. “Wanna go and get some? Dude, I’d love to show you around the city. Wait, ohmygod, there’s so many places we could visit!!” Loki’s expression was tainted with a mix of confusion, amusement and excitement – the teen could tell by the timid simmer in his eyes, the quivering corners of his lips. Peter had always been observant.
“I-...okay? Sure?”
“Great!!” Peter glowed, essay already forgotten. The god didn’t have time to open his mouth to say anything, such as, I dunno, ‘how are you going to get me past this ridiculously high-security system’ or ‘what the hell are you doing’, before he was looped around the arm.
“H-hey, hey, wait-”
Yoink.
One Asgardian kidnapping later, both were stood in line at a quaint, hole-in-the-wall Boba shop. Outlining the surfaces with golden and shimmers and glows, lamps hung down from the ceiling. Among the cosy walls were paintings, strung around the shop – some were covered by lush, emerald leaves, stemming from plants that drooped just a few feet above your head. It was comforting. A sense of chatter drifted around, a harmony with the faint whirring of machines.
Loki’s similarly emerald eyes drifted around the shop, hands in the pockets of his sleek, black suit. Around his neck hung a thick, green-white scarf that reached around his belt line, accompanying a long, smooth snake tie. He suppressed a grin at the thought of Peter’s reaction, practically bouncing on his feet at Loki’s impossibly quick change of wardrobe; (“So you can just change whenever you want? Wooaahh!! That’s so cool!!! :D It’s like you have your own Animal Crossing outfit wheel to use!- Wait? You don’t know what- oh yeah, sorry. Man, I’m gonna have to show you it.”)
He proceeded to call the outfit “a vibe”, or whatever that means. Slang is weird here.
Although the ‘Animal Cr’... animal thing intrigued him equally as it confused him, it was in the far corners of his mind, recalling just how genuinely fascinated in his seiðr the boy was: not scared. No fear. Just pure, childish excitement. He didn’t know how to feel about that, cheeks flushing at the unexpected praise.
“Sooo, what are you thinking of getting?” Peter asked nonchalantly, almost dropping the phone in his hand as he swung his arm. The other was tucked into the crevice of his jean jacket, bulking over the gray ‘Stark Industries’ hoodie underneath.
Loki sent him a look, pointing out the obvious: “I don’t know what the options are.”
“Ah. Right. Sorry, uhh….the board up there,” he pointed to the menu situated above the cash registers, “shows you what they have to offer. They have lots of berry ones, fruit blends – you can also change the type of tea, by the way.”
The god considered this for a moment, silently reading off the menu. Most of the berries or teas he had only ever heard of, provided his little and heavily guarded time on Midgard. His eyes caught on a green variant, labeled “Matcha Tea”. There was a cute hand-drawn swirl of cream on the top.
“I think I’ll get the...’Matcha’ one.” Peter searched for it, eyes glinting.
He grinned, raising an eyebrow at Loki. “Just because it’s green?”
“I- Yes, do you have a problem with that?”
“Nope! Just wondering” Peter rocked on the balls of his feet, hands clasped behind his back. He smiled at Loki. To his dismay, he automatically returned the gesture.
“Alright, spider-child”
He lightly swatted Loki on the arm, who only chuckled quietly. “Hey!- Now that-” He pointed accusatory at the god “that is too far for me, sir”
“Hm.” The teen huffed. “Though, if you do want to know, I must preserve my aesthetic.”
Peter let out a faint noise of approval “Fair. Oh, and also, the Matcha one is super nice here – not a lot of places get it right, but this one is amazing.” Loki hummed at that, satisfied.
A ding sounded, prompting Peter to walk up to the counter. His previous anxiety seemed to skyrocket, hand automatically reaching behind his neck. Loki noted this with a small smile, privately glad he was not tasked with ordering, since, well... he had literally no clue how to do it.
“Hello! What would you like to order?” The girl at the counter smiled, lightly dusting her hands off on her apron. There was a slight accent to her voice, dark skin glowing in the face of the soft fairy lights. Her hair was braided in an intricate plaid, dark, thick brown locks weaved with small flowers.
“H-hi! Could we get, uh, a-a large raspberry blueberry Boba and-”
–--
After a small yet increasingly heated battle over who got to pay (which Peter won with the tool of his Puppy EyesTM, to Loki’s great soft dismay), the two were sitting outside on a patterned wooden bench, watching as leaves flitted around in the air, caught in the swing of the wind. Peter sipped leisurely at his own drink, leaving Loki to examine his own skeptically, watching the tiny tapioca balls whirl around at the bottom.
After some subtle deliberation – where he observed how Peter was visibly unaffected by the concoction – he took a tentative sip.
He blinked. Twice.
Peter faltered, looking at Loki out the corner of his eye, taking in how stunned he looked. He wasn’t sure if that was good or bad. “D-do you like it?”
“I-” Loki’s lime eyes flicked from Peter to the drink. A beat passed, before he drank more, far far less speculatively. The teen squashed down a giggle as the god practically inhaled the drink, relieved to have found something he liked (well, liked may have been an understatement).
“You can buy packets of the pearls and the tea yourself, by the way. There’s, like, special mix versions and stuff – some people even theme theirs after animals or add multiple different flavours to increase the vibe.” Loki looked impossibly more happy at that, the lights in his eyes quietly raving. He didn’t comment, making a mental note about his liking for tea, apparently.
They sat, content, sipping their drinks.
“So….you haven’t been outside? Since you came to live at the tower?”
…
“Wanna see the sights?”
Loki’s natural compass had lead them to a library. Peter flicked through the pages on his phone, pouting. The god’s head peaked out from over his shoulder, scanning the test highlighted on-screen. “It is quite far from here, I dunno if we’ll be able to get there….”
“There are other ways.” That got him a reaction, Peter’s head snapping towards him. He looked confused.
He was silent for a few moments, voice quiet and face scrunched. “Other ways?”
“You have been to this library, no?”
“I- yeah I have. It has lots of good books you can’t really find anywhere else.” He felt something inside of him burst at that, determination rising. “Why, what are you- what are you planning?”
“Hold my arm and shut your eyes.”
“W- huh?”
After a few moments of staring, Peter hesitantly grabbed Loki’s arm, gaze flitting to and fro questioningly before ceasing as his eyelids shut.
“Now think of the library street, what it looks like, feels like, etc.” The trickster felt a click in his mind, fingers curling around a string of seiðr. The twine tensed, looping around both Loki and the other matter, guiding his mind to another area.
With one fell swoop, his heart pulled on the string, enveloping them both and sending them away.
–--
Peter blinked rapidly, stumbling on his feet. He felt nauseous, instinctively leaning against Loki to steady himself. The god flinched as he was broken out of his concentration but didn’t say anything, merely positioning the other again unsurely.
Once the fog cleared, Peter gaped. His mouth fell open.
“Woah...”
The pair were placed carefully shielded under a cherry blossom, wind blowing peacefully around them – across the street was a bookshelf-like arrangement of shops and cafes. The road curved, weaving in and out of trees and flowerbeds. Charming little stalls and benches dotted the square, fountains reflecting puffy clouds hovering above. A steady smell of baked pastries and coffee permeated the area: an aroma to accompany the sweet scent of flowers, rich in hue and bedded peacefully among the soil. They were slightly moist to the touch, most likely from last night’s rain.
Peter took in a long breath, content at the buzz that didn’t overpower his senses. He noticed out the corner of his eye Loki tilting his head, taking in the scene.
Loki’s own eyes widened a little bit, impressed at the picturesque layout they had found themselves in – of course, it was nothing compared to Asgard. Yet he felt more at peace being here than he had been most of the time at ‘home’, chirping birds looping around his thoughts. Now he really saw why Peter had been so desperate to get him out of the tower.
Peter opened his mouth, awe gleaming in his eyes. Though before he could speak, someone else overtook his question.
“Yo, what- where did those 2 come from?” Said two turned in various degrees of panic.
Oops.
“Dude I swear they just teleported here or some shit what the fuck-”
“Should we call someone?”
“Nono, I’m pretty sure we should ask them for their autograph. I mean- what if they’re the Avengers or some shit, man-”
Glancing at each other, they both incredibly inconspicuously speed-walked across the street. In his poorly-disguised panic, Peter missed the special wink Loki gave the huddle of teens, innocently sipping his bubble tea.
Instead, he let out a small ‘aha!’, turning Loki’s attention away from the now spluttering and severely concerned group. He pointed, finger coming into line with a sweet bookstore. The windows were clean and sparkly, reflecting the plethora of literature available behind the doors. Loki didn’t waste a single goddamn second of thought, striding over to them at almost running pace, driven by the survival instinct in him that screamed book s.
He willfully ignored Peter’s whispered “i’m fast as fuck, boiii”
---
Peter could not tell if bringing Loki to the library was a blessing or a mistake.
Not once, not twice, but three fucking times he had had to physically stop Loki from looping a massive, figurative string around a bookshelf and teleporting it with him. As hilarious as it was watching him tug the furniture around like a tired dad with his kid on a sleigh (which Loki seemed to notice, curse him, exaggeratedly lifting a shelf for Peter to wheeze uncontrollably at), if he did it anymore then they were most definitely gonna get kicked out. He wasn’t sure if gods had that vulnerability, but he was not going to risk it.
Which lead them to this predicament.
“Okay, now just click the green button- No, not that one. The other one that says ‘Borrow’”. There was a satisfying tap from the screen, the menu sliding to reveal an empty list. Loki turned to Peter, silently asking for guidance. “Right, okay, now put each book into this box right here,” He slapped the bottom of the machine like a sack of dirt, “with the bar code facing upwards.”
Loki silently stared at the book, emotionless “...What’s a bar code?”
“Huh? Oh, it’s” He flipped it over, pointing to a spot on the back “this thing. The machine scans the lines, identifies which book they belong to and then puts it on the list. It’s like a neat lil identification thingy.”
Satisfied, he placed the hardcover into the box, watching as “Macbeth by William Shakespeare” popped up on the screen. There was a green checkmark next to it – Loki assumed that was a good thing.
Peter grinned, hands in pockets “Alright, now just do that with all of them.”
A few minutes later, Loki had his hands full again, to which he mindlessly hid all the books into his seiðr storage. The spider hero didn’t seem to notice, preoccupied with the struggle of tugging the receipt out from the machine. It was caught, crumpling under the pressure of Peter’s irritated hands. Finally, it relented, somehow not having ripped apart in the process.
“Oookaayy…so we need these back here by the 5th of September. So you have...like….just over two weeks to read all...” He trailed off, eyes the equivalent of the Windows blue screen. Peter blinked, boring into the spot where the books once were. “I-”
Loki returned his confused look, fiddling with the tassels of his scarf.
“I- where did-”
Blink. “Oh. The books. Yeah, I just teleported them away.” He misunderstood Peter’s even more confused look for outrage, holding out his palms in a ‘don’t shoot me’ gesture “Don’t worry, they’re safe”
“I- you just teleported them??”
“….Y-yes?
“What.” Peter stood there like a pole for a split second, before hurrying out of the door. Loki followed close behind, hand pushing it to ensure that the boy didn’t smash face-first into it. “Okay- wait, so. Basically, you have this portable storage...thing, that you can basically carry anything around with? Dude there’s so much you could do- can you put a plane into it? Like honest to god go to the airport and steal yourself a private plane to use at will? Like a bootleg private jet.”
Loki’s utter bemusement remained unanswered, watching dumbfounded as the teen turned around to face him, now excitedly walking backwards: “Or you could carry a whole vault into it – like break into a bank and instead of breaking it open you just fuckin cease it out of the wall. Wait ohmgod is that where all the daggers come from??? How many do you have?? Surely you have to maintain them or something.”
It turned to fondness, Peter’s wild gesturing narrowly missing anyone who walked past them. “Okay, that brings up so many pranking possibilities though, like, for real, you could do so so much witht hat- ohmygod I have to tell Ned and MJ about this later...I just said their names, didn’t I? Welp. Anyway, holy shit man that’s-”
He was abruptly cut off, bumping sideways into a pole. Loki only just managed to grab him in time to save his face from getting decked by cement. The god was just about to tease him before an increasingly panicked part of his brain yelled out, making him realise something.
Loki could feel a piece of twine interlink them both, still wrapped around his fingers. He cursed once, unable to stop the until-now forgotten string from yanking them both away.
‘Well, shit‘ was his final thought as his brain whizzed, disconnecting from the street.
---
Both landed in various degrees of gracefulness; Loki managed to stay on his feet, only just avoiding tripping over his boots. Peter, on the other hand, slammed into a counter, already-pounding head suffering among the noise. He sat sprawled dramatically on the floor, looking dead.
The trickster clumsily gazed around, feeling every defense crumple in utter perplexity. His brain stuttered, completely unaware of the boy getting to his feet behind him. Both peeked cartoon-ishly around the corner, taking in the sight. A thick sense of coffee drifted through the air.
They were situated in the doorway behind a counter, surrounded by various machines and clatters. Voices piled over each other, resulting in a blend of conversations, chair scrapes, clinks, clanks and laughs – it was almost intolerable for Peter. Or it would have been if he was actually paying attention - he looked elated, turning to Loki with a sense of mischief that filled him with simultaneously dread, despair and eagerness. It screamed chaos.
“Dude, we’re gonna be employees at fucking Starbucks”
–--
“Put the apron on.”
“I am not putting the apron on, spider-child.”
“C’monnnnn, pleeasee? This’ll be so much fun!” He looked at Loki akin to a pleading puppy, holding the scrunched up, dark green apron in his hands. It irritated him how much these two things convinced him: as absolutely disastrous the idea seemed, it did promise lots of chaos; he could not deny such an opportunity.
Before he could plead for any more mercy, an old, stoic man came out from around the corner. He was dressed in an all-black uniform, the name-tag “Chad” perfectly complimenting his scrunched up features, mouth tilted disproportionately down. “What are you two boys standing around for? We have a hell of a lot of customers, so it’d be nice if y’all went and did your jobs!”
He harshly pushed past them, muttering about ‘lazy teenagers’. Peter feared that he would have turned around again if he made any more noise, hand clamped over his mouth to squash down the laughter threatening to escape him – Loki did not help one bit, exaggeratedly impersonating the man in the most childish way possible.
Barely composed, Peter turned to the remaining apron. His grin fell.
–--
“Hey Mr. Lo- uh, adhge- Liam, can you pass me the strawberry syrup?” Peter fumbled with the cream lever, glaring at it as if it had offended his family.
“Straw- what the hell is ‘strawberry’?”
“I- Dude, you don’t know what a strawberry is??”
“No???”
“It’s the red liquid in the bottle near you. Just...yeet it over here, I’ll catch it.”
Peter turned back to the cream-maker, giving it a sold thwunk or two before it finally decided to work, spilling a ridiculous amount of whipped cream onto the cup. Dramatically, the teen flung a straw out from the container beside him, not sparing a glance as a hard bottle thumped into his hand. He turned to open the lid, before doing a double-take. Triple-take.
“Yo is this- is this freaking ketchup?”
“What is-”
“Where did you get ketchup from?? DO STARBUCKS EVEN HAVE KETCHUP??”
“I DON’T KNOW, EVERYTHING LOOKS THE SAME TO ME – YOU MIDGARDIANS NEED LABELS”
–--
“Okay, so this one is a penny, this one is a dime – aka 10 cents,” Peter pointed to each penny in turn, “this one is a nickel, which is 5 cents. There’s also this quarter, which is 25 cents, and also a 50-cent. Then all of these add up to 100 cents, in order to make 1 dollar, which is this:” He held up a small gold coin, shining under the artificial LED lights.
The young hero had been assigned the role of accountant – they had discovered impressively quickly that Loki was terrible with American money, simply because he did not know what it was in the first place. “There are also slips of paper, called dollar bills – so uhhh, like this one is 1, this one is 5-”
“Why are there SO MANY??”
“I don’t know, variety??” He flung a coin into the air out of amusement, disguising it as frustration. It made a dent in the ceiling. “Look, I’ll handle the money-”
“Thank god-”
“And we’ll split the drink-making between us.” Loki drizzled another spiral of syrup onto the cream. It was perfectly circular, much to Peter’s momentary awe and annoyance.
“Right. Okay. Fine. Pass the measuring cup, Jeff.”
“My name is not Jeff!”
“Really?” Loki asked, voice muffled by the nutrient bar in his mouth (yes, it was stolen). He gestured vaguely to the name-tag on the boy’s apron, which hung down slightly under the weight of the fabric – it was far too loose, being held together by a thick belt and sheer willpower. “I thought that it was.”
“It is not!”
“Identity fraud.” He drawled, lazily tossing a cookie into one of the cups; it was a miracle half of the liquid didn’t spill out.
Peter huffed, grinning behind one of the blenders. “Whatever, Liam”
“Hey-”
–--
With a shimmering, plastic smile, the woman behind the counter prattled off another set of instructions, obviously deciding that the first set was not already enough. “Oh, and also 3 pumps of vanilla, if you could. Could you also add some pumpkin spice to it, honey? Maybe some cinnamon in there too.”
If Peter didn’t have super-human speed, he would have lost himself long ago, hurriedly scribbling down the list of orders. Almost piercing a hole in the cup out of internal resentment, he slapped on a fake smile of his own, nodding along. “You got it!”
He turned on his heel, striding over to Loki with an expression that screamed ‘kill me’.
“Sorry, Liam – I have a pile of orders waiting, so I’m gonna have to hand this over to you.” The heavily puzzled god didn’t have time to respond, watching Peter speedily hurry off, wiping his forehead with a towel. He shrugged, deciding not to bother the already stressed-out teen.
Said decision wavered once his gaze landed on the contents of the boy’s messy scrawl, decorating the cup in what looked like the entire Declaration of Independence. A quick, exasperated scan yielded zero recognition, almost every single item foreign in some shape or form.
Looking across the counter, Loki sighed. He grabbed hold of a random machine.
Improvise, Adapt, Overcome.
–--
Peter watched from the other side in absolute dismay, eyes watering at the cups of cinnamon Loki was vigorously pouring into one of the blenders. Some part of him lacked the energy to stop the embodiment of chaos, forcing him back to his own task with a shake of the head.
If someone died to the hands of Loki’s deadly spice concoction of bullshit, at least it wouldn’t be his fault – he was a witness, not an accomplice.
–--
Peter gaped.
“Oh, this is just wonderful! Thank you so much honey-”
“Uh- there really is no need, ma’am-”
She flapped her hand dismissively, shoving the note into Peter’s hands. “Nonsense! Take it, consider it a tip”
The poor boy only broke out of his stupor in enough time to send her a shaky, stuttering “have a nice day”. He swiveled.
Loki leaned against the counter, a shit-eating grin around a green straw, looking far too pleased with himself. He wiggled his eyebrows, motioning with his head to the smooth, new bill in Peter’s limp hands. The teen looked down, then back up.
“I can’t tell if I admire you or absolutely hate you – what did you put in it?”
The trickster spread his arms out towards the cacophony of jars. Each appeared to be opened or missing some of its contents in some way, remains dusted on various parts of Loki’s apron.
“Oh my God.”
–--
“And your name?”
“Patricia.”
“Uh- right.” Loki tried not to show any of his disarray on the outside, fingers scribbling down what he heard with a flourish. “And will that be all?”
“Yes, yes”
“K, we’ll have it ready in a moment.” With a quick nod, he retreated, subconsciously handing the cup to Peter. The scrawl faced the inside of his palm, protecting Peter from the demon. “Here, Jeff.”
“My name is not- y’know what, nevermind.” Completely unaware of the utter despair that awaited him, he flicked on a blender, automatically stirring another fruit mix with a long spoon.
…
“Okay, we have a Cookies and Cream Frapp for- w-what the fuc- fudge.” Peter could feel the brain damage situate itself in his headache, having a literal stroke over the key smash of letters that stared back at him. “For, uh- Pa- Pe….what...ph..oh, Patricia!”
He ignored the judgmental look fired at him in favour of telepathically questioning Loki. An utterly helpless, painful shrug was all he received in return.
It took all of Peter’s remaining self-control to not burst into laughter-induced tears right then and there.
–--
"Mummy, what are they doing??" A young girl pointed to the counter, pig tails swishing with her blue dress. Her mother sighed, taking in the scene while sipping her coffee. Their evening was definitely unique, she thought, not sure whether to accept this event as a nice break from the world or sigh in dismay at the weirdness of humanity.
"LIAM, PASS ME THE CARAMEL"
"WHAT THE HELL IS CARAMEL??!!"
"JUST GRAB THE YELLOW BOTT- I SWEAR TO GOD IF THAT'S MUSTARD-"
Thunk.
"LIAM-"
She slowly looked over to her daughter, wiping the table with a tissue. Her husband looked on in utter confusion, eyeing the two chaotic men behind the counter with a look that screamed 'what in the actual fuck'.
"I don't know honey, just look away."
---
“That’s ridiculous- you know what? I can get you fired right here, lemme speak to your manager. Because you-”
“I-I’m sorry sir, but there’s really nothing I can do.” Peter scratched the back of his neck, leaning backwards to compensate for how much the man was leaning into his personal space. “I can set you up with a different drink-”
Slam. Peter flinched, the sudden assault on the counter wreaking havoc on his senses. Almost breaking the pen in his hands, he winced. “A different drin- did you listen to a word I said? I’m expecting you to do your job, is that so hard-?”
“Excuse me?” Both men turned, and Peter couldn’t help but slump in relief at the familiar voice; what did not comfort him, though, was the dangerous, malicious poison dripping from it. “I’m sorry, can you stop harassing him and just let him do his job, sir?” Through some incredible force, Loki managed to make the title sound demeaning.
“He’s not doing his job, IN THE FIRST PLACE!” He sneered, now over the counter enough to topple over it. Both employees wished that he would.
“Maybe if you actually gave him a proper order or let him get to work, he would.”
Scoffing, the man pointed a finger at Peter, voice high and mocking. “This little kid? He looks as incompetent as they get-”
Loki didn’t know why. Maybe it was the voice, the fact that he was threatening fucking Peter of all people, the one person who had treated him nicely and normally from the start, or the flash of hurt he saw flicker across the teen’s face before he turned away, fumbling with a coffee cup and blinking rapidly. But something inside of him snapped, the heat inflaming his chest, spinning strings into webs and clogging up his mind.
He leaned in dangerously close, voice practically biting into the man, “Listen here, you sad sack of shit, if you can’t deal with the fact that not everything will go your way all of the time, which I hope it doesn’t for you, you can take your shit, and get out.”
He swallowed, eyes reflecting a type of fear that had Loki smirking. It took one more deadly, death-promising look that only the god could produce until the man turned away, hurrying out of the door with his tail between his legs. The twine snapped before he could control himself, a distinct thwap emitting from behind the glass.
“Wh- did he- did you just-”
Peter gaped as the man ran, no, galloped out into the sidewalk, weaving in and out of incoming people, baa-ing madly. It took several seconds for the teen to register this information before he was leaning against the counter for support, wheezing. The laughter was music to the god’s ears.
“Oh my god-” He uttered breathlessly, wiping the tears from his eyes. Peter turned to Loki, adoration in his eyes “dude, that was amazing, thank you so much.”
Loki didn’t have time to unpack all of that, turning away to hide the shakiness in his hands, “Yeah, yeah, whatever spiderling” The god didn’t know what to feel about the sudden surge of protectiveness that had blasted through him, still running red-hot through his cold blood – all he knew how to do was ignore it, hitting the button on the blender more forcefully than he probably should have.
---
Another shrill ding resounded, the ringing completely deaf to Peter’s ears – it had faded into the background by now, an occasional sound forming into a rhythm of time passing by.
What was not deaf to Peter’s ears, or rather his eyes, was the person causing the ding; a visibly tired, goofy man walked up to the counter, faded black hoodie haphazardly slapped onto his torso. He swayed slightly, stopping entirely once their eyes met.
Both men paused, taking a moment to stare into each other’s souls in silent questioning. It seemed that fate was horribly dreadful. Their collective stupor expanded when a certain black-haired god popped out from around the corner, face devoid of emotion.
“Uh...h-hey Scott.”
The man flitted between the apron-clad ‘employees’, dazed. He raised an unreadable eyebrow at Loki, who shot him a small, unenthusiastic wave with a syrup bottle. Peter scratched the back of his neck, cream smeared over his right cheek.
“...sigh. You know what,” He threw his arms up, utterly defeated, “I’m not gonna ask. I’ll take a Large Latte – pump in an extra 3 shots of espresso and I won’t even tell anybody.”
–--
One more look at Loki was all it took for Peter’s will to live to crash and burn. “I swear to- Liam, stop taste-testing the- Scott! Tell Liam to stop taste-testing all the drinks!”
“I- huh?! Who’s Liam?” Scott yelled tiredly, steaming coffee cup clasped in his hands.
“Mr. Loki!”
“Mr- I- w h at?” He didn’t get a response, watching practically dead inside as Peter attempted to wrestle a cookie from Loki, blinking in surprise as he fazed right through the god.
A moment of silence passed, the trickster quietly munching on the mermaid biscuit.
“I- I hate you and all, but that was super freakin' cool”
–--
Loki collapsed onto the couch, a weird sensation of joy overtaking his exhaustion. He huffed, his mind running through the chaotic events of the day – it stuck out like a sore thumb among the bore and straight up depression of the past few weeks. Strangely enough..it was..nice.
The rush of air, brain so suddenly exposed to the parts of Earth he didn’t even know existed left him wanting more; the walls of the tower now felt more claustrophobic than they had before, his only way of coping with said fact being the delightfully big pile of fresh books sitting on the table.
“Busy day at work, huh?”
Loki blinked, the events of the day now merging to form one question: “What the hell did we just do?”
“I dunno, but it was fun as hell. I’m gonna have to swing off now, homework and all.” He bounced up from the couch, beaming at Loki. “Have a nice day, Mr. Loki!”
…
“You too, spider-child.”
Notes:
aaa thank you so so much for reading <33 kudos very greatly appreciated, criticism and comments especially! :) i have a lot of scenes/chapters planned for this work, so hopefully you liked it? i sure as hell had an absolute blast writing it
i owe one of my best friends my whole entire existence for randomly key smashing the whole starbucks idea while sending her snippets of my fic, it owns my soul i love her
also ive never worked at starbucks since i legally cannot get a job, so sorry if its inaccurate lmao
stay safe! :)
-Aru
Chapter 2: Catastrophic Crusades in Cookies
Summary:
2AM baking is hard when you don't know what a whisk is.
Notes:
CW: This chapter starts with a descriptive nightmare - it is only around 4 paragraphs long and contains description of panic, suffocation and general falling/dark thought angst. If you are not comfortable with this, skip to the first '---'. After the '---' is a brief section of panic, though not too severe.
that being said, please enjoy the chapter! it is a bit fluffier this time, equal chaos <3
also p sure ive singlehandedly used the word blink like 20 times. theres just no emotional equivalent. also also, i literally did not mean to write nearly 11k words. like, what??
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Silence envelopes him, words failing as if his lips are tied together by twine – he’s falling from nothing, the space ahead dark and devoid of light. It’s unstoppable, his mind powerless to feel, do, or even begin to escape this never-ending cycle.
Dimly, he registers the stars whizzing past mockingly, free to travel and glow where they most desire. He lacks their light; a flame is extinguished inside of him, energy that he so deeply relies on and grounds himself on mere emerald smoke in the air above him, too faint and far to grasp.
As hard as he pulls, the string doesn’t come apart, leaving his voice desolate, blinded and shunned by the world.
He plummets deeper. There’s vines twisting around him, clogging up his lungs and threatening to tear him apart. It’s effortless, the way he gives up so fast. No amount of struggling or shaking could get rid of them, jet black and invading his conscience. Yet at the end of the day, his pleas remain unheard, cast to be perceived as the creator of the vines. The god is suffocating in his own panic, short and shallow gasps increasing as his infinite fate looms closer.
He plummets.
Down.
Dᴏᴡɴ
ᴰᵒʷⁿ
---
Loki sprung upwards, the opposite rise in direction sending the shadowed space spinning, mind aching and shaking, black spots dancing in its crevices. He desperately fought to clamp down on his chest, forcing his shuddering breaths to calm and quiet. It was by no means a success. The unstable mantra of ‘it’s just a dream, it’s all over, you should be over this by now’ was sounding too close to droning, so he stopped in favour of pressing his palms painfully into his eyes.
The God sighed, the sound too weak and stuttering for his liking. Shakily, he pushed himself up to a less awkward position, ignoring how the unbearably stuffy room seemed to tilt on its feet. The way the covers weaved in and out of his body, constricting his movement sent flaring flashbacks throughout his brain – the god shoved them off, unceremoniously dumping them into a heap on the floor. His whole body felt hot, the pine, long sleeved sweater sticking uncomfortably to his skin. Yet Loki found himself shivering uncontrollably; it was simultaneously boiling and freezing, which shouldn’t have been possible considering-
…
Nevermind.
Working to dispel that certain thought, he aimed blindly for the glass on his nightstand – he missed, cursing quietly as it flung itself off of the edge with a dull thump. Its emptiness brought both relief and dismay (god, his emotions were haywire), yearning to rid the hoarseness of his throat, each breath painful as it scraped against the sore surface.
Ah, fuck it.
With a resigned huff, Loki swung his legs over the side of the bed, relishing in the way his feet pushed down on solid ground. The thin smear of light drifting through the curtains outlined his bookcases, swaying like a pendulum as he strode over. It was getting harder to breathe right (not like he was actually breathing right before that, but nevermind). Despite the numerous plants draping down the shelves, he could feel oxygen draining from his lungs.
He fumbled blindly with the doorknob, practically slapping it open in his tired frustration (the stuttering of his hands didn’t help one bit, barely gripping the cool metal). The man pushed the door open enough to silently slip out, carefully closing it behind him. Well, he almost slammed it, flinching as a bright shine illuminated his feet, flickering akin to a star in the night sky – Loki turned, watching hazily mesmerized as several, spherical lights shone up the hallway, casting a guide for him to follow. He huffed; despite his dislike for its namesake, Stark Tech was rather useful, silently thanking the AI in reluctant awareness that he probably would have face-planted into a wall without it.
Steps silent through practice, he padded down the corridor. He prayed that none of the avengers would be there – he just wanted some water, for god’s sake.
A sudden clinking sound emitted from the kitchen. It was suspiciously hushed, like the person causing it was making sure that no one else heard. A soft glow was also present, the hue a warm topaz.
Loki hesitated. If there was someone else there, he might as well turn back now, glass of water be damned. It was no secret that the Avengers were still far from mildly comfortable around him — his relationship with them resembled a craggy crevasse at best. Yet, somehow, his complete oaf of a brother had been able to convince them enough to let him stay. Somehow.
Shaking his head, he soundlessly scolded himself. How pathetic — who cares, he just wanted some water.
“Hsss! Ow! Dammit...”
Before he could do a full 180 on his heel, the god stopped. The voice sounded...younger. And oddly familiar.
Ah.
Loki rounded the corner, leaning on the doorway.
Illuminated by the faint, aquamarine glow of the stove lights, stood Peter. His frame was leaning slightly away from the counter, white sweatshirt hung loosely around his shoulders. From what he could see, his hair was slightly mussed and fluffed, standing in wild, curly directions. Loki noticed the way he was clutching his finger, pouting down at it in mild disappointment. His back lay blanketed in soft orange hues, the luminescent stripes of his cargo pants reflecting light like a sunset.
Before the trickster could open his mouth, the teen turned, pupils blown wide. Loki remained motionless, internally impressed at how fast the boy had reacted — considering how light his steps had been. The spider hero relaxed minutely after a quick scan, shoulders slumping as a small smile overtook his features.
Yet no matter how small, the smile seemed pained – Loki was observant, too. He couldn’t help but notice the way the teen’s hands shook, fiddling and twiddling with his thumbs; the way his feet remained together, causing his overall figure to appear shrunken; the way the bags under his eyes seemed to droop his whole expression, radiating a sense of exhaustion that he could feel in his bones. No matter how hard he tried to ignore it, he could sense the pure negativity, seiðr twirling in response. He doubted the red, puffiness of the eyes were a lighting’s trick.
“Oh. H-hey, Mr. Loki.” A barely audible foaming noise sounded from the stove, prompting Peter’s attention to snap back to the sleek, black pot on the stove. He hurriedly turned down the heat.
After a moment of silent deliberation on where to go, Loki cautiously tread to where the boy was standing, weight fixed on one leg. He peered over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow at the creamy white contents of the dish. Circling the pot, the spoon was found to be the source of the previous clinking, swirling rhythmically around the edges. Registering the faint smell of the liquid, he recognized it to be milk (no doubt to the help of the Starbucks incident a few weeks prior. Hm.). “Hello, spiderling”
Neither of them were quiet sure how to proceed until a sharp sound pierced the silence, Loki practically jumping out of his skin. He blinked, twice, only now noticing the microwave on the other side of the kitchen. The neon green numbers reading “00:00” flickered, switching in time with the harsh beeping coming from the machine.
The boy shuffled over to it, muttering a soft “damn, I didn’t stop it before the beep” that Loki only just caught. He watched, curious, as he pulled a bowl out of the sleek metal box: upon closer inspection, it was swirling softly with a rich, dark substance. He frowned.
“I did not know you drank coffee.”
Peter glanced at him before placing the bowl onto the counter, adding to the plethora of dishes already dotting the surface. He smiled in response, clearly amused. “It’s not coffee, Mr. Loki – it’s hot chocolate. W-well, just melted dark chocolate, at the moment. I wouldn’t recommend trying it right now, it’s literally just bitterness in a bowl.”
The teen promptly turned away once more, padding over to the fridge. He wretched the handle open, squinting at the bright glow. Loki watched in interest as Peter visually searched the racks, letting out a small ‘aha!’, swiping a cylindrical can off of the top. He noted how the boy had to stand on his toes, his foot finally connecting with the fridge door after several failed attempts. Popping open the can lid, he regarded Loki with a soft smile, grabbing a towel off the oven handle.
“And what do you do with-….” Lacking the words, Loki trailed off, gesturing vaguely towards the clutter of items. “What are you making?”
“It’s called hot chocolate, and it’s insanely popular here on Earth because it tastes so so good.” He grinned, the glassiness of his eyes flickering with various shines.
“So basically, you mix all of these together,” Peter wrapped his hand with the towel, flicking off the heat with a satisfying click. He carefully lifted the pot off the hob, placing it on a wooden cutting board, “,it’s melted chocolate, cocoa powder if you want, milk, cream- well, some people use water and ready-made packets,” he glared at nothing, powdering the pot with cocoa before pouring the contents into a tall mug, “which taste horrible, but it’s an okay alternative I guess. Anyway, what was I- oh yeah, you can also add lots of different toppings to them!”
He swung open a cupboard, reaching for a slightly deformed packet – it was filled with pink and white...things, squishy to the touch. Ripping the plastic open like a pinata, Peter winced at the intensity of the sound. “Like, I’m using marshmallows, which are these little things.” He slid the pack across the counter towards Loki, plopping some of his own into the cup. “Wanna try?”
Loki stared at the packet for a few seconds before cautiously taking out a puff, noting how it felt powdery yet sticky between his fingers. He cast a glance at Peter, who was currently piling a concerning amount of whipped cream onto the surface of the smooth, brown liquid, before plopping it into his mouth. Huh.
“It’s...nice...I suppose.” He considered the taste between his teeth, hesitantly taking out another from the small package. Peter smiled, not at all moved by the wonky mountain sitting in front of him – if it was any higher, it would have toppled onto the floor.
Suddenly, the teen turned towards him, a glimmer dotting his pupils and warm energy in his voice. He scratched the back of his neck, a tick he had come to associate with nervousness or embarrassment
“Do you wanna try some? Hot chocolate, I mean – I-I may have made way more than probably necessary, and frankly I think you’re kinda missing out. It doesn’t take too long.”
The spider-themed hero faltered after a few seconds of silence, the hesitant slump barely noticeable in the dim light, making Loki realize that he hadn’t responded yet out of sheer surprise. He swallowed, feeling an unusual weight settle in his chest.
“Uh- Okay.”
Peter glowed, whipping back around to the disarray of pots and pans, yoinking another mug from a nearby cupboard. He left Loki to wallow in his own whizzing thoughts, focus entirely on making sure that he didn’t spill any of the milk. It defied gravity and dribbled down the side anyways.
The unusual spider child was being so...friendly towards him? Of course, he had been nothing but that a few weeks ago when they first met – the boy had actively sought him out, excitement in his eyes as he greeted him. Loki didn’t know how to respond to that; he was often met with odd, borderline resentful looks, forcing him back into the corner that he had learned to sustain himself in throughout his life. It was overshadowed, tucked into a crevice to watch as others easily surpassed him.
Loki was never tough or overbearing in size or physical strength, left to be pushed aside by the people around him, both physically and emotionally – the trickster had found strength in other areas, honing and practicing his seiðr in the secluded valleys of forests and libraries, alone and content to embrace what thrummed in his core. Observing in awe as emerald trickles danced around his feet, humming through his bones, albeit still vastly out of his control. Mother had taught him so, shown him how to hide his outlandish and forbidden qualities from the prying eyes of Asgard.
Mother...she had done so well to try and teach him, never making him feel small and insignificant under her own gaze, unlike the brutal, judgmental stares of Odin that shrunk him back into his corner. They seemed to be reserved for him and him only. Special in the worst way possible.
“-kay? Mr. Loki?”
He flinched, mind torn back out from the spiral it had tripped into. Peter looked at him in concern, head tilted and a can of whipped cream held loosely between his fingers. Ironically, the spiderling’s own worried eyes were tinted pink, dull and lacking the shining energy he often held. Loki pushed himself away from the counter he was leaning against, subconsciously tucking a stray, puffy lock behind his ear.
“Hm? Oh, sorry – just thinking. Don’t worry about it, spider child.”
Peter pinched his eyebrows, clearly not believing him. “You sure? You kinda..like, spaced out pretty badly.”
Loki flapped his hand dismissively, fiddling with the ends of his sweater sleeve. He looked back over to what the teen was doing. “I’m fine.” The words seemed fake and shallow to both of their ears, yet neither said anything. Instead, the god watched as Peter swirled a different spoon around a simple, cream coloured mug, patterned with gold stripes. His own was white with vibrant print, reading ‘Um: The element of confusion.” Strange.
Soon enough, the mug closest to him was decorated with its own spiral mountain, dipping under the weight of the marshmallows wedged between the layers. Peter happily slid it towards him, already sipping on the mug in his own hands. The whipped cream reached up to his nose. “Okay, if you say so. I-I mean, i-if you need to talk I- Wait wait, be careful with the cup! It’s really hot.”
Loki faltered, hands pausing around the mug. He wrapped the ends of his sleeves around his hands, carefully clasping it. The warmth seeped through the fabric, flowing through his body alongside the gentle thrum of seiðr, just barely in control. It calmed to a gentle hum as Peter yelped, accidentally spilling some of his hot chocolate and unknowingly reigning the trickster’s thoughts back in. He snorted.
Peter huffed a laugh, pouting in fake annoyance, “Hey! It’s not that funny – Mr. Stark will literally kill me if I stain the kitchen again.” He bent down to grab a towel, halfheartedly mopping the tiles with his foot and haphazardly chucking it into the sink.
“Again?”
“Yeah...” Peter sighed, running a hand through his hair tiredly, “somehow I manage to do something to the kitchen every time I enter it. Like, it’s not on purpose or anything! I don’t even know how I do it, it’s crazy. Most of the time it’s when I’m baking, I think.”
Loki tilted his head, raising his eyebrows, “You bake?”
“Oh, yeah! I try my best to learn so I can help my aunt. Her baking is, well...” Peter winced, looking guilty, “she tries her hardest, and her cooking is actually really good at times! But her baking is...u-uh..”
“A different story?”
“Yeah.”
The god took a sip of his cocoa, a shiver running down his spine at the pleasant taste. It was sweet, yet not too overpowering, a bitterness balanced with a sugary cream, dissolving into the smooth liquid. The pattern was chaotic yet strangely beautiful, pinks and whites flowing in between rich browns and bubbles. Marshmallows melted in his mouth, sticking slightly to his teeth. The corner of his mouth tilted upwards against his will. “It’s really nice.”
That was a massive compliment in Loki’s terms, Peter gleaming in surprised joy at the praise, “T-thank you!! It’s actually one of my aunt’s recipes – I just modify it.”
Before he could reply, Peter’s eyes suddenly widened, bouncing upwards not unlike he had done previously. He turned to Loki, brimming with energy. The words came in a rush. “Have you ever baked before?”
“...Uh- well,” He paused, considering the question, “not really. In Asgard we have cooks who prepare all the dishes for us. I’ve been down to the kitchens, but never actually...cooked.”
Peter grinned, already pulling out his phone. “Well, we could bake. I mean, neither of us are mentally prepared to go back to sleep, right?”
“I- How did you...” The god hesitated again, then seemed to abandon all sense of reason, shrugging in typical – he looked to the clock, taking far longer than necessary to gather the brain power to read the hands – 2AM carelessness. “you know what, yeah. What’re we baking?”
“Weeellll-”
“This one- wait, nono, that takes three hours.” Peter shook his head, scrolling further down the grid of recipes.
Loki pointed to one of the thumbnails, decorated with a gleaming 5 star rating, “What about this one?”
“Nah, that uses muscovado sugar, we’ve run outta that. Can’t do it.”
“Muscovado….?”
“It’s like...fancy sugar substitute. It’s, like...uhhh..fluffy and really sweet.”
Loki nodded, not understanding at all, “I see.”
They went through articles and articles, considering and evaluating every single vaguely promising recipe – it wasn’t until 20 or so minutes later that they finally found something, settling on a simple double chocolate chip cookie recipe that would, theoretically, take 30 minutes. Hopefully.
“Oh! We have all the ingredients too! Looks pretty simple.”
The trickster beside him skimmed through the instructions, internally deciding that it was not, in fact, ‘pretty simple’. “You sure we can do this?”
“Yeah, yeah! I- I think so….uh..” He took a moment to think, considering both of their skill sets: complete lack of knowledge for human culture and items versus questionable baking abilities.
“Yup! We can totally do this one!.”
---
“Careful, careful, careful….”
“Move- move one of the...other containers first.”
Both winced and prayed at the harsh scraping that resounded, hands still gripping various edges of the bowl. Their first roadblock appeared to be actually getting the equipment out in the first place, struggling with the bowl positioned directly in the middle of the clutter of the cupboard. Arms aching, they tried once again to shimmy it out of the tight space.
One of the bowls tilted dangerously, eliciting panicked whispers from both as they hurriedly re-adjusted it. “Okay- okayokayokay pleasedon’tfall”
Loki looped a tight green string around the container, keeping it perched precariously on the other. “Quick, move the one underneath it.”
The teen fumbled comically with the stack, easing out two of the others and placing them gently on the counter. Seiðr tightening, Loki scrunched his eyebrows in concentration, tongue peeking out slightly. The thrumming steadied, slowly moving out of the space.
“Hey uh, Mr. Loki…?” The god held one finger up, bowl carefully sliding along the edges of the others. Here comes the hardest part, he thought shakily, every so slowly easing it out of the pile, floating down to rest on a wooden cutting board. It connected with the surface barely audibly; both practically collapsed in relief, leaning against the counter. Peter gestured exaggeratedly in the silence, running a hand down his face.
Exhaling deeply, the teen pulled out his phone again. “God, that was way too stressful.”
“Agreed.” Loki tucked some more hair behind his ear, drumming his fingers against the counter.
“Okkaayy, so we also need, uh-” Peter examined the screen, eyes flitting across the text, “two or three trays, some smaller bowls-”
“Goddammit-”
“-and also some spoons, measuring cups etc. But we can deal with those later! For now, let’s do the dry ingredients.”
“Don’t you need the measuring cups...for the ingredients?”
The teen blinked, rapidly turning around to one of the drawers. A muffled “Oh yeah, you’re right!” followed him, making Loki huff with laughter.
---
Peter hummed, lightly tapping the sieve in a steady pattern – the flour filtered satisfyingly through, forming a puffy white pile inside of the bowl. On the other side of the kitchen, Loki was rummaging through a cupboard endlessly, finally emerging with a compact box labeled ‘baking soda’.
The two had fallen into a rhythm, automatically passing each other various items and baking utensils. Occasionally, they’d meet to go over the instructions or for Peter to show Loki how to use/identify certain ingredients; after much trial and error, they’d found their pace. The flour and cocoa powder swirled satisfyingly around the wooden spoon, mixing to form a light brown dust that coated the sides of the bowl.
The teen pondered the mixture, taking in the lumps. “Hey, Mr. Loki, could you pass me the whisk? It’s in the top drawer to your left.”
“...I beg your pardon?”
“The whi-” Peter stopped, turning to face the stumped god, “you don’t know what a whisk is, do you?”
Loki slowly shook his head, “I may know what it is, just not the English word.”
“Well, uh...it’s like.” The spider-themed superhero goofily tossed a spoon in the air, only just catching it, fumbling, “it’s a bunch of wires that..kind of like...curve in a star shape at the top then come together into the handle.”
A perplexed blink is all his explanation received.
“Right. Uhm.” Peter contemplated this new predicament for a while. Suddenly, he bounced up, hastily flinging his phone out, smacking a hand to his forehead. “Oh yeah! Damn, how didn’t I think of that?”
The trickster watched inquisitively as the other boy speedily typed something into the phone, face contorting in confusion before slowly handing the phone back to him. He stared at it, processing the familiar word before his mind connected the two dots.
“...OH! I see, yeah. Here.” He absentmindedly tossed the whisk out of the drawer into Peter’s hands, oblivious to the teen’s internal stroke. “Ah. So that’s what it’s called on Midgard-.
“I- the- wh-”
“...you alright?”
Peter blinked rapidly. “How do you- how do you even-” Loki looked at the phone again, then up at the teen, still not finding the source of his dismay.
“How do you what?”
“...pronounce...” His finger pointed vaguely to the word on screen, translated into an Old Norse keysmash of letters.
“Oh. ‘Hvisk’.”
“...Huh?”
“Hvisk. H-vih -sk.”
“...hffihskkf”
“….close enough.”
---
The teen fiddled with the buttons in confusion, lightly hitting the overly complicated mixer in shallow frustration. “How do you even turn this thing on?” He looked to Loki for advice, who gave him a helpless shrug, not even knowing the name of the equipment.
“No clue. Maybe you’ve...what’s the word...’plugged it in’ wrong?”
“Nah, this is Stark Tech, so it’s wireless. Which is really awesome, apart from the fact that I...don’t know how to use it.” He hit another button, causing the mixer to light up and eject the two beaters attached to it. An awkward moment of silence passed.
“...did you just break it?”
Peter turned to retrieve them from the counter, laughing in both disbelief and nervousness. “What? Nohohoo, it’s meant to do that,” he tried to put them back in again, stilling as they popped back into his hands, “….I think.”
Awkwardly fiddling with the handles, Peter’s gaze went to Loki with a grimace. They shared looks before the god quietly walked over, stepping into the space the teen had cleared for him. Tipping it over, he looked desperately for some kind of sign or guidance.
He found none.
Peter clicked his tongue, hands on his hips like a disappointed mother; only this time, he was disappointed with himself. The sleek, satisfying design of the metal provided both with nothing but despair. Mindlessly poking the machine with a knife he had somehow obtained, Loki slumped, flipping it between his fingers. Peter thought better than to question it.
“Hm.”
“Yeah.”
...
“...Wait. Mr. Loki, could you pass me a screwdriver please? I have an idea.” The god only responded with confusion, blinking.
“What-what do you need a screwdriver for? And why would it be in the kitchen??”
Peter bounced, voice pleading and rushed “Just trust me on this! And uh, oh right, it should be in the room behind us. Like, the one with the gray door.”
The trickster sighed in resignation, puzzled but completely vulnerable to Peter’s innocent, begging eyes. He shook his head, already sauntering over to the door.
–-
Loki looked helplessly around the room, eyes searching the drawers akin to a lost child in the middle of a store.
Everything looked the same.
Drawers, cupboards and cabinets alike dotted the space, each filled with heaps of metal, odd tools and general stuff that he did not recognize in the slightest. Throwing his hands up in frustration, he took to a random cupboard, moving to yank it open before remembering the time – he opened it quieter, albeit a little forcefully. Sighing, Loki dug through the various tools, pausing to look at some in utter bewilderment.
“What are you doing?”
Almost dropping the tool he was holding, the man flinched, arms already raised defensively at the sudden, brooding voice. Loki spun around. The fingers curling automatically around his daggers loosened, locking gazes with shadowed eyes, framed by rich brown locks. Straightening up, he tried to make himself look as least intimidating as possible – he couldn’t help but let his eyes travel downwards to the metal arm glinting menacingly in the LED glows.
The god faux-indifferently closed the drawer, the other man’s eyes tracking the movement. “Nothing. Just looking for something.”
“At 2am? While the avengers are asleep?” Bucky’s eyebrows scrunched in distrust, arms crossing, “In the storage room?”
“I’m just- uh..”
The other man didn’t let him finish, stepping towards Loki. He swallowed. “Look, if you even think about trying anything-”
“So sorry I didn’t tell you where it was, have you found it yet? I think I’ve figured-” The voice cut off, feet squeaking against the wooden floorboards in his sudden halt of speed. Peter blinked, registering the scene before him. Bucky faltered barely noticeably, turning towards the teen.
A moment of silence passed.
“Peter? Why’re you awake?”
“Oh, uh...” The boy mindlessly walked over, standing by Loki’s side. Before the soldier could tear him away from the trickster, he spoke up, “we were just- uhm….well..so here’s the thing, we-”
“We were just-”
“Uhhh, so we were in the kitchen-”
“Yeah, so-”
“I asked Mr. Loki to go get a screwdriver-”
“To fix the mixer he probably broke.”
“I-I didn’t break it! I just…altered it...”
“To not work anymore.”
“Nohoho!! I swear I didn’t break it!! I think I just have to, like, put the beaters back in-”
“Why would you need a screwdriver to do that???”
“I don’t know! I just-”
The two playfully bickered like this for a while, leaving Bucky to stand bewildered, sitting in mixed emotions – they sounded like two siblings explaining a broken vase to mum, voices overlapping and simultaneously questioning each other. It wasn’t until Peter mentioned ‘baking’ that he broke out of his stupor, doing a mental double-take.
“Baking? You two are baking?”
The teen scratched the back of his head, looking over to Loki for support, who was very conveniently faced away. “I- yeah….neither of us had anything to do and we couldn’t sleep so we just...baked.”
“...He proposed the idea.”
“Yeah.”
“And you...broke the mixer?”
“I mean...’broke’ is a little harsh-”
“He broke it.”
Turning back to the trickster, the teen pouted, whisper shouting. “Loki! You aren’t helping my case.” The god winked in response, making him squawk indignantly. Bucky took in the interaction, face unreadable.
“And you managed to break Stark Tech? Tony Stark’s own product?”
“Okay, first of all, I didn’t break it. Secondly, the beaters fell out, which I don’t think they’re supposed to-”
Bucky blinked. “...they are.”
“So- wait, what?”
“That’s how you change the type of beater, depending on what you’re mixing. You...take them out and put them back in. They have special slots, so you probably just didn’t face them the right way.”
The resultant silence was broken by Loki’s incredibly quiet, muffled laughter, hand clasped around his mouth as he turned away – Peter stayed completely still in shock, probably re-evaluating his life choices. After a few moments, he threw his hands up, a common mood among the residents of the tower.
“Are you serious?! We just spent- I-” The teen turned away, running his hands through his hair. Despite his despair, a grin was pulling at the corners of his mouth. “I thought I-”
“How long have you been struggling with the mixer for??”
Peter was too occupied with going through the five stages of grief, so Loki answered for him: “Around 10 minutes, at the minimum.” He bit his curled lip at the teen’s whispered screaming, crouched on the other side of the room.
Bucky didn’t respond for a while, staring simultaneously at everything and nothing. At Loki’s helpless shrug (an increasingly common occurrence), the solider strode past them both, gently pushing open the door. The two shared looks before following him out, trailing behind like two lost dogs.
–-
“...So, just click that and it’ll turn it on and off for you”
The soldier pointed to the round slider on the top of the machine, voice carrying over the blissfully gentle hum of the mixer: “This is the speed dial, so the higher numbers are faster and the lower numbers are slower. So for example when you’re kneading dough, you’d set it to a slower speed, but then if you’re whipping cream, you’d want it to be higher – we have it at a medium right now since for fluffing butter and sugar that’s your best option.”
He opened up a drawer, pulling out an assortment of beaters. Each was shaped differently, some long and some short. “These are all of the beaters, and you change them depending on what you’re mixing. So, this one right here,” Bucky held up a long, spiral piece of metal, “is most used when kneading dough or making bread, on a low speed. To be honest, that’s really all you need to know”
“Cool! Thanks, Mr. Barney!” The solider huffed at the nickname, ruffling Peter’s hair as he adjusted the mixer once more.
“And make sure to use the right spoons – teaspoon, tablespoon etc. Also, if you’re mixing stuff in the measuring cup use the coffee ones, since they’re longer. Don’t do what Steve did and try to use a tiny ass teaspoon.”
He opened up another drawer, gesturing for them to come over. Peter peaked over his shoulder, Loki standing just at the counter next to him. “These are all the spoons. So you have Janice here, the small teaspoon-”
“Wait wait. You’ve named all the spoons??”
“I bake a lot-”
“That doesn’t explain anything, Barnes-”
“You’ve baked enough to the point where you’ve given names to each of the spoons??!-”
Bucky turned back to the drawer, oddly defensive. “Yes, I’ve named the spoons. That’s Adam, Jake is the tablespoon-”
“Wouldn’t Jack make more sense, considering the size?” Loki murmured, ignoring the ‘you wanna fight?’ look sent his way. If Peter heard, he didn’t comment, picking up one of the spoons.
“How are you making me emotionally attached to a spoon? Also, how did you come up with all the names?” The soldier shrugged, stealing one of the chocolate chips laying on the counter.
“I don’t know, it just happened.”
“Valid.”
Bucky turned to a different drawer, pulling out a tiny, baby whisk. “This is Gerald. He's incredibly small and best used for when you're whisking up eggs or something tiny." He handed it to Peter, who took it incredibly carefully, cradling the petite little cooking utensil in his hands like his own child. There were tears in his eyes, noted Loki, becoming more and more perplexed by Earth by the minute. Gently, the teen examined the whisk, feeding further into the lost trickster's bafflement.
"I love him."
"I- It's a whisk??"
"Not 'a whisk', Mr. Loki, our whisk. Our child."
"...I don't- I don’t understand the human race."
---
Murky, multi-coloured water swirled down the kitchen sink, gradually lightening as more paint washed off of the brush. Bucky ran his real fingers through the various bristles, making sure the handle was free from any splatters or staining. Satisfied, he placed it on the side of the sink, grabbing another brush.
"What're you painting this time?" Peter asked, fiddling with the elastic band around the chocolate chips; if it was tied any tighter, it would definitely snap.
Bucky turned the tap off, ripping off a perfect square of paper towels from a nearby roll. "The skyline looks really nice at night, so I've set up a canvas by the window. Couldn't sleep anyway, so.."
"Oh, cool! Can I see when it's done?" He nodded, taking in the teen's smile out the corner of his eye, morphing into a pout as he ruffled Peter’s hair.
"Is painting a normal thing, here on Mi- Earth?"
"Yeah, a lot of people do it either as a hobby or professionally. Is it not a normal thing on Asgard?" Loki shook his head, offhandedly vanishing the flour sprayed across the counter. Peter gasped from beside him; he swore he didn't imagine the god's brief smile.
"They cover castle walls with paintings of old stories or gods – it isn’t often that people paint regular objects or Asgardians just for the sake of it."
"Hm. Is it looked down upon, or- Oh, could you pass me the can of plums, Loki? They're in the cupboard."
Still turned away, he missed the nonplussed stare boring into the back of his head, broken by rapid blinking. A few quite shuffles were heard, punctuated by the opening and closing of cupboards before he felt a tap on his shoulder. Turning, Bucky held his hand out, ready to receive the can.
He halted. Gaze flitting between the item in his hands and Loki’s clueless eyes, the awkward silence stretched.
“...Why did you give me a cheese grater?!”
...
“Oh.”
“Language barrier.” Peter remarked, eyes fixated on his phone. Before he could begin to ask what the hell that even meant, the device was thrust into Loki’s hands. The god’s eyes traveled across the screen. After a moment, he tilted his head, slowly handing it back to Peter with equal puzzlement.
“Well, I still don’t know what plums are.”
“Aw, damn-”
Bucky broke out of his trance, still struggling to digest this new information.“Wait wait, you don’t know what plums are??”
Loki sighed heavily, turning in the direction of the incessant beeping of the microwave. “We grow specific flora, vegetation and generally have a completely different ecosystem on Asgard – I’m not overly familiar with...Earth’s kind.” The god pulled out a bowl of melted chocolate chips, wincing slightly at the heat of the ceramic. “Why is the bowl hot while the food isn’t??” He muttered, putting it back in.
“Terrible design – literally all microwaves are like that, and it just kills the vibe.”
Loki blinked, leaning against the counter. “Kills the- what?”
“Oh- Oh my god I have to show you vines-”
“’Vines’? Like, the plant? I’ve seen those already, spider child-”
Shaking his head, Bucky gathered all of his paintbrushes, walking back towards the corridor – he was not up for this kind of conversation. Though he stopped at the door frame, turning back towards the two, shoulders tense and voice stronger than it had been for the last 20 minutes; his half-glare was aimed at Loki.
“I’m off now, since I’ve got to get back to painting. And Loki.” The man in question looked at him, expression carefully neutral. “Look. I still don’t trust you one bit – I’ll get this go for now, since I trust Peter’s instincts and his ability to tell who’s currently dangerous and who’s not. But, if you hurt him – or anyone – even slightly, I won’t hesitate to hunt you down and kill you on the spot. And I’m not going to go back on that promise. Goodnight.”
Loki inclined his head after a few seconds, face still unreadable. Satisfied, the soldier nodded back at them both and turned out of sight, steps fading away.
–--
“Spiderling, can you pass me the- shi- shoot. Sváss. Pass mik svássrinn. Hvat's worðinn fyrir sváss- Su- damn þat. The white grains that are sweet and taste good...sug- THE SUGAR-!”
Peter grinned, pausing his whisking to look at Loki. “The- the sugar?”
“Yes, the sugar.”
The heavy bag of granulated sugar connected with Loki’s hand, the other folding a smooth, puffy yellow mixture. Tipping a minuscule amount of sugar into the bowl, he stirred it in again, eyes flicking to Peter – the teen was cautiously pulling out 2 trays from the cupboard, walking over and softly setting them down on the counter next to the god. He looked over Loki’s shoulder, smiling.
“It looks good! We’ll have to add eggs and vanilla extract next, then the dry ingredients.” Seeming to remember said ingredients, he turned to slide the other bowl towards them, almost knocking it off the edge in the process.
Loki looked at the boy out of the corner of his eye, eyebrow raised. “Vanilla extract?”
“It’s basically like a sweet flavouring! It’s made from vanilla beans and you use it quite a lot in baking, especially for, like, cookies and stuff.”
“I see. Like, a flavour enhancer?”
“Yeah, basically! Actually, I wonder what it tastes like on its own….it must be super sweet...” Peter held a finger to his chin in thought, grabbing the cute, innocent little bottle. Not knowing what was to come, the god didn’t stop him, watching as he poured a little onto a teaspoon. He offhandedly ate the extract, tossing the spoon into the sink before reaching towards the egg carton.
Peter stopped completely, hand falling against the counter with a muffled cough. In one split second, he was downing a water bottle from the cupboard, leaning against the counter.
“Peter?” Loki felt the thrumming intensify, concern shining through against his will. “You okay?”
Voice muffled by his palm, the teen shook his head, swallowing in disgust. “Yeah, yeah. I’m fine. Mostly. But holy shi-. Don’t- don’t eat that by itself. Holy fu- fudge, what the hell?! How can something so good taste so awful?? That’s- That’s some space crap.” He massaged his throat, taking another massive sip before speaking again. “Like, that literally burns your throat with zero flavour what the actual hell.”
Loki picked up the bottle, examining it. He ignored the way his hands shook slightly. “Spiderling, this is concentrated flavouring. You don’t down a whole bottle of sriracha sauce by itself, do you?”
“I- Oh. Right. Woops...wait, how do you know what sriracha is but not a whisk-?”
“..Don’t ask. How much vanilla extract do we need?” Peter chose not to comment on the subject change, whipping out his phone, still grimacing at the horrid taste on his tongue.
“Uhh, around a teaspoon. I don’t think it needs to be super accurate, but-” Before he could finish, the god poured a random amount of the liquid into the mixture, shrugging before looking towards Peter. He blinked. “You know what, that works. Right. Uhhhmm, so now we need 3 eggs.” This time, his hand reached all the way to the carton, taking out 3 eggs and very carefully placing them on the counter.
He grabbed one, tenderly hitting it against the counter. Both lapsed into overly concentrated silence, tentatively examining the cracks each time it hit the table – once it was broken enough, Peter positioned it above the bowl, forcing his thumbs into the small, cracked spot. Liquid spilling over his fingers, he cleanly separated the two shel-
“Hello.”
Peter yelped, stumbling against a startled Loki, who only just managed to catch himself against the freezer. They both whipped around, ignoring the shell currently splayed in the batter. Completely silent and still floated Vision, hovering like the grim reaper on the other side of the room. An omen of death.
…
“Are you two alright?”
The teen pushed himself up using the counter, whispering a quick apology to Loki. A vague, dismissive wave of the hand was given in return. “...sorry Vis but that was so ominous and terrifying – I mean, please don’t float in like that again holy crap-”
“Oh. I apologize.”
“Don’t worry, it’s okay! Just please don’t come through the wall like that with no warning, it feels like something from Ghostbusters. Not even mentioning the fact that it’s, like, 3AM, which makes it even scarier – it’s like a movie come to life- I’m ranting, aren’t I?
Straightening up, Loki hid the dagger he had flung out automatically at the intrusion, muttering a half-exasperated half-relieved ‘Odin’s beard’ under his breath. He subconsciously shoved the freezer-induced hand into his pocket without a glance.
His brain finally registering what just happened, Peter swallowed, eyes drifting to the wall behind Vision, “wait, hold on, did you actually just...glide through that? With no restrictions?
The AI turned to said wall, then back again, a blank expression on his face. “Yes.”
“...ohohokayy..” Peter said nervously, disbelieving laughter colouring his words. All things considered, this wasn’t the weirdest thing he had witnessed.
Vision cast his gaze to Loki, who slightly raised his eyebrows in return. The teen watched this exchange in sudden realization, eyes snapping to the AI initiating the stare-off. “Wait, Vis, please don’t tell Mr. Stark!”
“...You do not appear to be in danger. However, boss has asked me to report anyth-”
“Nono Vis please! Everything is fine and we just bumped into each other, which kinda lead to this whole, uh, thing….anyway, we’re just baking, and honestly this is really cool, like a bootleg bake-off show-”
Loki clicked his tongue, fingers drumming against the counter, speaking in a completely monotone voice. “To be honest, you’re killing the vibe, Vision.”
Peter choked on his own saliva, a mix between coughing and wheezing.
“...I shall not tell him. Nonetheless, I will alert him if anything happens that is deemed dangerous.” The god nodded in acknowledgment, smirking at Peter’s dumbfounded and slightly watery expression. He only just managed to shoot the AI a hesitant thumbs-up, receiving a nod as the other man glided back out of the room.
...
“Dude, that’s still ominous as hell.”
---
One of the many problems the pair had come to discover is that Steve tended to tie every single packet up like your goddamn mother – Peter had spent the last few minutes painfully trying to untie the elastic band around the powdered sugar packet, looped around 50 times to form an impenetrable wall of rubber. Loki opened his mouth, the teen already knowing what he was going to say:
“Do you need a knife?”
With a resigned sigh, he nodded, finally conceding and accepting the blade Loki had offered to him approximately 20 times within the past hour. “Yeah. Thanks.” With one clean swoop, he cut the top off of the bag; it exploded with a cloud of sweet powder, making them both cough and wave at the air.
“Right. Wow. Okay. Sooo, now we need to put the parchment paper onto the trays, then we can make the dough balls, and then we can finally bake the cookies!!”
“What’s ‘parchment paper’?”
Peter opened up one of the cupboards, swinging out a long tube of brown paper, held together by a piece of tape. Waving it around like a wonky stick, he took the tape off and grabbed a pair of scissors, talking airily. “It’s this brown baking paper. It basically just prevents the dough from sticking, so you don’t have to deal with the cookies being fused with the tray.” He grabbed one of said trays, hovering the unfurled roll just above it.
“Do we need something to stick the paper to the trays?”
The teen marked the cutting line with a small rip, picking up the scissors. “Nah. I mean, we could, but the weight of the dough balls should just hold it down.” Peter attempted a glide through the paper, whole figure slumping as the parchment ripped apart between the blades. Loki held out his hand, silently asking for the roll. He gave it to him.
With two, calculated slides of his arm, the god perfectly cut out a clean section of parchment, dagger drifting through like a boat on water. Peter did a double-take in awe, jokingly glaring at the shit-eating grin on Loki’s face. He halfheartedly shoved the roll in his direction, making the god laugh, picking up the cookie dough bowl. The teen was just about to pick up a chunk before gasping, pivoting around fast enough to give himself whiplash.
“I forgot to preheat the oven!! Nooo, it’s gonna take forever now...” Loki looked on in amused interest, irritably slamming his hand down on the parchment paper that refused to just stay flat. It sprung back up, mockingly bouncy and cheerful. He tilted his head, glaring at it.
“You have to preheat the oven? You can’t just light a fire under it and immediately put the food in?”
Peter sighed, cranking the dial to 325F. “That sounds super cool and useful but no – you have to wait for it to heat up gradually by itself.”
“How long does that take?”
“Like, 10 minutes at the maximum, maybe? Still annoying though.” He skipped back to Loki, scooping out a bit of dough from the glass bowl. “I mean, getting the cookie dough done before the oven preheats completely is stressful as hell, but damnnn iiittt~”
“You can’t speed it up?”
“Nooo….”
Loki hit the spread with his palm, getting more and more pissed at the defiant little rectangle of paper. The teen watched on, sympathetic – he placed a perfectly round, cute shiny dough ball on one of the corners, holding down the parchment paper. Loki watched him for a moment before pointing to the cookie dough bowl, raising an eyebrow. “May I?”
Peter smiled, already grabbing another chunk. “Yeah! Sure!” The god carved out a ball of dough from the bowl, grimacing slightly at the sticky texture. He stared at it for a moment, making the boy next to him stop as well, silent in question. Before he could speak, Loki hovered the ball into the air, emerald, shimmering wisps circling the glowing orb. It spun, tendrils of seiðr whipping around it like moons around a planet. Suddenly, the light ceased, the perfect dough ball softly plunking into his hand.
Peter gasped, lightly bouncing on his feet. His voice raised in pitch, quick but hushed in the dim shines of stars outside the window. “Duude! That was so frickin’ cool ohmygod-” Loki bit down the smile on his face, placing the spherical ball on another corner of the parchment. “Did you just- manipulate matter? Like you just changed the shape of it effortlessly oh my god that’s so so cool!! Can you change states of matter too? Like, turn water to ice or steam- what about walls or solid objects?”
As the boy carried on rambling, Loki took a moment to consider him, a little (read: very) shocked at his enthusiasm – such a small, insignificant trick would be frowned upon in Asgard, dirty looks shot at him across the table. Norn’s sake, gliding a spoon across the counter would earn him a scolding.
And yet the spider-child had accepted this with...awe? He hadn’t had time to comment after his little, undetectable teleportation trick, setting up an illusion at the tower. If this was how he reacted at a minor wave-of-the-hand trick…
The thought made Loki’s brain stop completely, swallowing at the influx of praise still streaming from the teen; it was far from what the trickster was used to, this unusual change of pace after damn near a lifetime making his cheeks warm lightly against his will.
“...which would make it collapse- oh- damn, I just completely spiraled, d-didn’t I? Sorry, I didn’t mean to get carried away-”
Loki stuttered slightly, the sound so unlike him it made the god hurt on the inside. “I- It’s-….It’s fine, don’t worry about it, spiderling.” Peter grinned at him (albeit a little embarrassed) before flopping another dough ball onto the tray, a piece sticking to his fingers. “Pray tell, child – why are you so...intrigued by my seiðr?”
“Why am I- Dude!! It’s literally magic~!” A wild hand movement accompanied the words, just missing Loki’s arm.
“’Magic’?”
“Magic!! Like, it’s so awesome!! It’s basically the coolest fricking thing I’ve ever seen in my life!? Why wouldn’t I be??”
Loki cleared his throat, rolling another seiðr dough ball to distract himself from the compliment-induced stroke his brain was having. “Well, on Asgard seiðr is looked down upon among men – traditionally, woman are the only ones expected to possess such a power, and even so, you are meant to use it in private and with little result. Any usage is frowned upon.”
He moved over to the sink, speaking over the stream of water carrying the leftover mixture off of his fingers. “Asgardians are trained to be warriors, physically trained to take down even the strongest of opponents. Not with ‘magic’ or seiðr. As you can see, I do not apply to...either condition.”
Peter digested this information for a moment, eyebrows contorting in a mixture of shock and confusion. The god didn’t understand why. “’Frowned upon’? Wouldn’t seiðr be much more effective and useful in a battle? Like, not only would it be unexpected, but you could easily exploit any weaknesses and ignore the laws of physics. Or basically just yeet them into the sky...”
The trickster chose to ignore the last few words, not even questioning their meaning. “They do not seem to think so. Even a slight levitation of an object is heavily against Asgard’s expectations.” Loki said, sighing in defeat – he had already accepted such a fact. Peter, on the other hand, appeared uncharacteristically annoyed; angry, even.
“That’s just stupid!”
Loki smirked. It was bitter. “Tell that to the All-Father.”
The teen seemed to actually debate going up to Odin’s throne and arguing with him himself, scratching his head.
“….Well. I-.” Peter hesitated. Then, turning back to Loki, he grinned, eyes warm and defiant. “I think it’s really cool!! It looks super hard and it just looks so awesome when you do it – like, no offense to Thor, his thunder is really cool and all. But like.” Peter seemed to lack the words, ruffling his hair with both hands. “Your seiðr is just so awesome, man – I can’t describe it.”
The teen glanced at the first tray equipped with 14 shiny dough balls before offhandedly reaching for the second one, still avoiding the roll of parchment paper out of offense. Loki, on the other hand, stayed silent, running through the teen’s words in his head – he couldn’t begin to open his mouth, having more compliments simultaneously dumped on him within the span of a minute than he had had since his time with Frigga. The trickster’s brain crashed, blinking rapidly while his cheeks lit up once again. And to be compared to Thor, but with literal admiration instead of disappointment and ire? What??
Seeming to notice Loki’s sudden silence, the teen turned back to him, popping one of the marshmallows on the counter into his mouth. It tilted downwards. “Loki? Did I-”
“No, no. I-” The god ducked his head down and turned away, letting some hair fall by his face as he cleared his throat. He unrolled some of the parchment paper, determined to not let himself think too hard about it. “...Thank you.”
The quiet whisper of gratitude made something in Peter’s brain snap, feeling more than a little frustrated. Seeing Loki like...this. It was. Different. He found himself so simply unable to stare at him and feel fear or disgust, becoming more firm and firm in his belief that something wasn’t...right. The Battle of New York. Through the clips he had seen, the trickster’s eyes had been a vibrant blue, swirling in a never ending pool of aquamarine blue, manic and broken.
Yet, even as the broken aspect remained, this whole...figure of Loki – so emerald-eyed and different – was far from anything he had heard from anyone. Mr. Stark’s warnings to stay away, tucking him away from the god as if the teen knew or could sense nothing seemed so pointless now – even when they had first met, not a single ounce of hatred or ill-intent had ever been directed at Peter, despite the distance between them, made aware by the shallow sarcasm and quips.
Seeing Loki’s apparent discomfort, Peter gestured at the roll of parchment, a mix between smiling and pouting. “No problem. Can you do the uh...cool glide thing. Please.”
The god smirked, internally grateful for the change of topic. He bowed exaggeratedly. “Of course, Peter.” The teen pouted, trying desperately not to laugh. He watched in awe as Loki cut a perfect line down the middle of the parchment, twirling his dagger back into thin air. The trickster huffed at Peter’s whispered ‘magic, I’m telling you.’
---
“Noooo!! C’mon...” Peter whined, hearing the distinct scrape of metal against tile, laying in dismay as the spoon whizzed away from the broom. “Goddammiiiitttt~”
Loki tilted his head, almost falling ever so gracefully out of his cross-legged position. He held himself up with his right arm. “How far away is it now?”
“It’s probably in Narnia or somethin’ now...”
The god looked to Peter, who was dejectedly swiping the stick underneath the cupboards. “’Narnia’?”
“Don’t worry, I’ll explain later. It’s a reference – man, sometimes I forget you’re, like, from a completely different realm.”
“Forget me and my otherworldly ‘magic’ are from a different realm.”
“Mmm, yes.” The teen’s eyes widened, accidentally hitting the poor cutlery even further. “Wait, no-” A distinct clatter was heard, the metal hitting the wall.
…
“Well, it has probably passed ‘Narnia’ by now...”
Peter huffed, head thunking against the cool kitchen tiles. His voice was muffled, hot breath rising against his face. “Can you and your magic get it out? Please?”
“I can try..” Loki sighed, propping himself up on his elbows. He looked under the cupboards, finding nothing but the void staring back at him. The god shook his head, willing the flashback out of his mind. “Though it is quite dark – I am not sure if I’ll be able to. I could feel it out, but I’m afraid my seiðr is not at it’s prime as of now for...reasons.”
Peter considered this, humming. “Wellll, we can always try.”
“That we can.”
Loki closed his eyes, letting his seiðr drift around the small, enclosed space. It looped around a smooth, thin object. He smiled, tugging it out with a wave of his hands. However, when he opened his eyes, his smile fell, eyes landing on an item that was definitely not a spoon.
“...dude, does your natural compass just actively seek out knives.”
Loki expertly examined the blade, coughing slightly at the dust that arose when he blew on it. “Perhaps.”
Peter groaned, the grin on his face still visible through the hands covering his features. “Duude, Bucky’s gonna kill us.”
“Is he?”
“Oh, he definitely is.”
Loki shut his eyes again, seiðr sweeping the floor. This time, he let it wrap around the object, the distinct cry of spoon echoing in his mind. As he pulled it out, it skid across the floor, stopping at Peter’s foot. The teen let out a whispered whoop of joy, fists pumping the air.
“Yesss! No more death to us!”
“...Yet.”
–-
Loki pulled down the oven door, eyes scanning the rapidly expanding puffs of dough – it squeaked again, connecting with a soft clink as he shut it.
Peter sighed from beside him, amused. “Loki, if you keep opening the oven door you’re gonna let all the heat out.”
“I’m checking on the pastries.”
“I know – you’ve been constantly for the past 2 minutes.” The god huffed at that, crossing his arms in mock annoyance. “Just let them bake, they still got a long way to go. Also, you can just look through the window.”
“Well, how long has it been?”
“Like,” the teen checked his phone, “5 minutes.”
“And how long do they take?”
“Like, 12, if you want the good soft-in-the-middle effect.” Peter drummed his fingers against the counter, eyes drifting to the clock on the wall. Loki tapped his foot, about to open the oven door again before deciding to just watch from outside. They looked at each other.
–-
Peter’s thumb swiped rhythmically at his phone screen, occasionally double-tapping or reblogging posts. His ears strained as a tiny, repetitive squeaking sound came from his left, causing him to casually look up, not expecting much.
Well, he certainly didn’t expect this.
Loki stood to the side of the fridge, face practically pressed up against the side. His hand was gripping the door, quietly opening it. Ever so slowly, he shut it again, slumping as it connected – the light inside didn’t flicker even for a moment, drifting through the cracks. Determined, he opened it again, this time holding the door just barely away. The god squinted.
“Are you trynna see the light turn off?”
Loki looked to him, a defensive look on his face. “Yes.”
Peter hid a smile behind his phone, leaning against the counter. “You can’t, Loki. It’s basically impossible. Besides, you’re just gonna let all the cold air out.”
“You said ‘basically impossible’, not ‘impossible’.”
“Loki, believe me, I’ve tried.”
“Well, clearly, you have not tried hard enough.”
“I have!"
“Have not!”
---
“They’re looking nice and crispy on the edges. Nice dark brown colour.” Peter muttered, hand uselessly flopping up from the floor. He let out a soft ‘ow’ as it greeted the tiles again.
Loki twisted around, hands clasped around his feet, overlapping each other in his cross-legged position. “The tops are rising, too. Is that supposed to happen?”
“Yeah, yeah! Means they’re almost done. You want them to still be slightly soft under your finger when you poke the center, so the outside is cool and crispy while the middle is soft and chewy. Makes the cookie taste even better.”
“I see.”
Peter didn’t say anything else, looking up at the dimly-lit ceiling. Permeating the silence was the gentle hum of the oven, which the two had resorted to just staring at after many tries of finding something to do. Strangely enough, this wasn’t boring or uncomfortable by any means, Loki thought; if anything, he was unusually...content? It had been a while since he got to sit down and let his worries fade into the back of his mind.
Loki hated how calming the silence was – he was a god, norn’s sake, and yet here he was being dragged off by a teen he had only just met recently. And yet, for some odd reason, he was completely fine with it? He’s supposed to close himself off, never let anyone see the vulnerable parts of him that remain shrouded in his own anger and denial. Just like he has throughout the years, alone to wallow in his own problems. And here he is, content: happy, even, watching fucking cookies bake. He should hate it.
And yet he isn’t.
The pair lay like that for a while, Loki resorting to just letting his back rest against the cupboards. His nails aren’t pressed into his palms anymore. Peter has his hands behind his head, laying on the floor. Occasionally, he sits up slightly to peer inside the oven.
The silence isn’t uncomfortable.
---
Peter excitedly lifted the two trays out of the oven, bouncing with so much energy Loki vaguely feared he’d hit his hand against the top. The cookies steamed, hot air rising out of the oven as he shut it again. The god turned the dials off behind him, having already memorized how to use it.
With a soft clang, the teen set the trays down on a wire rack, pulling off the oven gloves and swinging them onto a nearby cupboard handle. Both peered over them.
Peter clasped his hands behind his back, poking the middle of one of the cookies with a toothpick. It came out mostly clean, with a few moist chunks. “They look really good! Nicely cooked. Wait, some of them have fused….”
“Where?”
“There.” He pointed to the top right corner of one of the trays, wrapping a sleeve around his hand before spinning it towards them.
“Oh. Is that bad?”
“Nah, we just have a mega cookie now!” Peter examined them – they weren’t overly fused. They could just snap them in half. Suddenly, he gasped. “They’re married!!!”
“...don’t you have to cut them apart, though? Then consume them?”
The teen grabbed the two cookies, softly breaking them apart in the middle. “Divorced.”
Loki huffed, watching in amusement as the teen visibly restrained himself from eating the cookies. Once again, the teen gasped, hurriedly grabbing a nearby plate. “Do you think Vis would want a cookie? Do you think AIs can eat? Or feel hungry?”
“I-”
The trickster didn’t have time to finish his words, Peter already chaotically half-tiptoeing half-running down the corridor, plate of cookies in hand, whisper shouting. “Vis!! Do you want a cookie??”
---
“...which is totally unfair. I mean, seriously! It’s not as if I actually knew about the attack. The comms were down.”
“Right.”
Peter gestured wildly, startling and hitting himself in the head at a familiar wooshing sound, making Loki turn around. There was a deep silence for a moment, staring at the caped figure peeking out of the wall.
“Jeez- dude, Vision. My guy.”
“I apologize again.”
Peter bounced on the cushions, shaking his hands to ward off his nerves. “Nah, you’re good. Just- damn, that’s a legit jump scare.”
“I will try not to do so any more.”
The teen grinned before noticing the empty plate in the AI’s hands, eyes widening. “Oh, wait, did you like the cookies?” Vision returned the smile, setting the plate down on the counter.
“Yes, I found them quite enjoyable.”
“Dude, wait, do you have, like, programmed taste buds?”
He tilted his head, considering. “I suppose so. I can identify tastes and either enjoy or not enjoy them.”
“Sick!” Loki didn’t say anything, absentmindedly eating one of the cookies – to both of their surprise, they actually tasted really good. Somehow. Peter had even placed some by Bucky’s door, he had told the god (to be fair, he was probably the only reason why they didn’t totally fuck it up).
“I should be going now. Thank you for the cookies.” Peter waved enthusiastically after Vision, who sank back into the wall. He shook his head afterwards, still slightly unnerved by the action. Loki just blinked, not even questioning it.
---
The god sank back into the cushions, another round of exhaustion seeping in; it had been a few hours, the adrenaline of trying to cope in the kitchen wearing off. Peter was slumped into the corner of the couch, arm resting on the top and legs splayed. They had been quietly talking for some time now, a plate of cookies perched precariously on the coffee table between them. Loki ruffled the base of his hair, adjusting the fluffy green collar of his sweater.
“Yes, I suppose it has been...nice.” The words felt weird on his tongue, sounding strange to his ears. Once again, the innocent teen had left him completely stumped. He didn’t know how to accept this.
A beat of silence passed. It carried on, the only sound in it a steady rhythm of breathing. Loki turned towards the boy, worried considering how chatty he normally was. “Peter?”
Loki’s eyes landed on a clearly sleeping Peter, head resting on one arm, fluffy locks falling onto his closed eyes. The steady fall and rise of his chest shifted the other arm laying on his torso, rest of his body completely still. The god smiled softly, slowly standing up. He made sure to keep his steps purposefully light, hands in his pockets. Though he stopped, turning slightly to face the teen again, eyes flickering across the various couches, armchairs and cushions.
There was nothing to prove that Loki swiped one of the blankets from a nearby sofa, draping it very gently over the teen in one swift movement. Or that he meticulously put all the tools on the counter to one side using his seiðr, cleaning them up and putting them into the machine he had discovered to be called the ‘dishwasher’. Made sure to hide the plate of remaining cookies underneath the blanket, positioned right next to Peter’s arm to ensure that no other resident would take them.
There was no one else to see how Loki padded back down the corridor into his room, flopping down on the blissfully cool bed. The room was airy and light, the sunlight that peered through the cracks in the curtains accompanying his (for once) peaceful sleep.
Notes:
thank you!!! so so much for the support, kudos, comments bookmarks etc.!! these mean the world to me and thank you so so much for reading!! love y'all <33
(also im using an old norse translator that i found online so im sorry if its incorrect, please correct me if im wrong lmao. i headcanon that even with allspeak theres just some words loki Does Not Understand or has only heard about.)
(also also, if you're curious about what Loki was saying about the sugar: “Spiderling, can you pass me the- shi- shoot. Sugar. Pass me the sugar. What's the word for sugar- Su- damn it. The white grains that are sweet and taste good...sug- THE SUGAR-!”)
im totally projecting my bilingual struggles and vanilla extract experience onto loki and peter lmfaohope you liked this chapter, once again, thanks to my best friend/girlfriend for letting me keysmash the ideas back and forth and providing me with idea/motivation fuelTM
these two are my source of serotonin now welpstay safe and have a great day!
-Aru <3
Chapter 3: "You're right. This is cursed." (1/2)
Summary:
peter, with a knife embedded in his side: ugh, how annoying
Notes:
when school drains your time away so much that the moment you get the opportunity to write you spend 8 hours straight typing without any breaks because Motivation and Focus.
hyperfixation go brr
note: this chapter came out to be even longer than the last 2, so i've decided to split the two main "parts" into 2 chapters to make it a bit easier to read and all. but its still long. so...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Peter’s legs swung high and low, gliding between buildings and skies alike akin to a clean wave in the sea, hushed whooshes echoing with each flick of string.
He took a deep breath, lungs relishing in the calm, night air that swirled in. It was a quiet patrol. One where the street corners and alleyways were less populated, occasionally resounding with the distinct sprays of paint and shouts of teens.
As much as Peter adored the rush of adrenaline, free to yell out quips and finally feel right about what he’s doing, feet clashing against the cement in calculated steps, nights like these where the glowing moon was the only pair of eyes tracking his every step stood out among the rest; content to let the wind carry him through passageways and bridges.
Cutting smoothly through the air, Peter swung downwards, feet flattening to meet the ground below. With one timed tap, the thin, tense white string suspending him shot back into his web shooter, leaving the teen alone to embrace the wind. He rolled, feet springing to launch him cleanly onto a nearby pole, automatically landing in his signature crouch.
Peter let out a breath, elbows perched on the caps of his knees.
“Hey, uh, Karen, anythin’ on the comms? Any action?” He asked airily, absentmindedly fiddling with the gloves on his hands.
“Police comms are currently inactive and I am unable to detect anything in the area. However, it is currently 1:46 AM on a school night, Peter – I would suggest going home.”
The teen stood up abruptly, whirling around as a small, aqua-coloured digital clock popped up in the corner of his vision. “Wait wait, really? Already? Oh uh- shooottt….May’s totally gonna kill me.”
“I believe I have reason to agree with you.”
Peter huffed, hopping off of the pole. He clicked his web shooter again, letting momentum do the work as he swung back in the direction of his apartment — with such a still night, it didn’t seem like a massive sacrifice. “Could you send her a text saying I’ll be back in, like, uh...” He glanced around, scanning the buildings to determine his exact location, “10 minutes-ish?”
A small ding resounded into his ears, fading between whirling rushes of wind. His mind wandered as he sprung from building to building, running across poles edges alike – it came naturally, lost in thought while muscle memory carried him across the city.
The way his eyelids drooped didn’t go unnoticed by both himself and others, sucked into the black hole of 3am on most nights; exam season, he thought bitterly. Not a week could go by without some sort of test, each sparking a last-minute study session in the dark corners of the night. Several Avengers had already come up to him with their concerns – each was waved away by a stuttered excuse or lie. He was fine.
He yelped as his side connected rather angrily with a large ad sign, like a bird to a window.
Yup. Completely fine.
Peter let his string collapse, rolling onto a nearby roof. God, he hoped no one had caught that. He groaned, half laughing.
As the teen lay flopped on the concrete, his thoughts bounced around, ping ponging from topic to topic. With a heavy sigh, he pushed himself up again, ignoring the small sound he swore Karen had made. Could AIs laugh? If they could, she totally was. Damn her.
“Yeah yeah, very funny, Karen.”
Her voice came out overly innocent, somehow mastering the tone despite only being programmed to do so. “I did not speak.”
Peter hummed in disbelief, feet running along the roof tiles. Strangely enough, he didn’t quite have enough energy to banter today, only now becoming fully aware of just how late it was. Oh fuck’s sake, he had a history test today as well. Dammit.
The only resident who hadn’t come up to him (or at least thrown him a stray “You okay?” passing by – the response was always the same) was Loki.
But it’s not like the god had a chance, kept under close watch by the Avengers. He wasn’t completely blind. Most of the time. Sometimes.
Course, he didn’t really know why exactly Loki was here in the first place, or why he seemed so unusually careful to make sure he stayed here – the details were never passed to him, kept in the dark. If anything, the Avengers were keen to keep him in the abyss, constantly making sure that the two never crossed paths. Sheltering him like a small child, seeing to it that Peter’s own eyes would never land on the trickster, much to his internal annoyance. Just like always, it seemed.
Well. Task failed successfully.
It had started off...small. Offhanded, even. It was a stray idea Peter was too bored to refuse, eager to find some sort of communication – he had quickly discovered that the trickster was actually incredibly fun to be around, each sarcastic quip or chaotic idea leading to hours of shenanigans, trademark sense of mischief following each thought. It had only taken a few more weeks for them to meet again. They needed to find some way to vibe without the Avengers noticing.
So, naturally, that’s exactly what he did.
When Loki had stopped by his usual spot in the corner, he had hesitated, noticing something wedged between the cushions. After a quick glance around, he sat down primly, nonchalantly pulling out his book (“Macbeth” it was titled. It didn’t take long before Loki was completely immersed in the story, picking it apart in his mind) to cover the other hand snaking under the cushions.
It emerged with a smooth, quaint little can, glinting in the room’s LED lighting to show off a vibrant packaging. A vivid red was wrapped around the surface, broken by a small note taped to the side. He tilted the can.
The paper was torn out of a notebook, handwriting round and curled, somehow simultaneously neat and messy. Tucking it between the two pages of his book, Loki quickly read it.
‘uh, heyo Loki! i was thinking we didn’t have any proper way to communicate without the whole team noticing (well, they seem low-key (pun totally intended) suspicious already, kinda. maybe? i mean, Mr. Captain Crunch gave me a really weird look once, which totally Stressed Me Out. i can’t tell if i’m overthinking or if i should be genuinely concerned), so, yeah.
i grabbed one of these while i was at the sandwich store, and you mentioned being curious about our style of food, so here! pringles(™)! :D they’re a popular kinda snack crisp (a crisp is like a thin wedge flat chip slice of potato (usually) with lots of flavouring on it. tastes good!) that you might want to try? maybe? i mean you don't have to, but. i thought you'd be interested.
anyway, i got the og flavour, since i don't know what flavours you like or know, so its just the plain salt version. still good tho! :DD
-P (spiderman, not spiderling. smh.)’
Loki huffed to himself, equally puzzled and amused by the spiderling’s peculiar way of writing. He made a mental note to ask the A.I. about the last 3 letters later (it was a strange sort of thing, but it did provide the god with lots of information).
Tucking the note into his seiðr storage, he silently got up and padded down the corridor, tin in hand – the Midgardians were getting increasingly loud and overbearing anyway. Loki couldn’t simply just stab them, much to his dismay. Disappointing. Mortals were too weak, he mused.
Well, even if they weren’t, it was too risky to stab anyone in his current position. Dangerous.
Thwip.
Peter stopped to admire some of the vibrant paintings flowering across the block wall, sensitive nose picking up the freshness of the paint. A cat brushed up against his leg, collar ringing. The twinkling of golden bells paired nicely with the soft yellow arcs of the lamp-posts below. He smiled softly, eyes taking the stray pet in for any suspicious signs before lightly scratching behind its ears with his suit gloves – it nudged into his hand as a response.
Gradually, the notes had become more and more chaotic, sometimes paired with items Peter had picked out specifically to confuse the hell out of Loki. It worked, he thought, grinning, remembering the god’s face of absolute, bone-deep bewilderment as he dejectedly held up a furby from across the room; his fingers curved around the base carefully, positioned as though he feared that if it was held too tightly it would curse his soul.
The sigh that followed was so powerful that Peter could still hear it in his ears, staring at the sparkly green creature as if to ask what the purpose of its existence was. It responded with a horrific gurgle, making Loki drop it onto his lap while repeatedly muttering ‘what the fuck’. Even for a powerful, magic-wielding god, Peter considered his reaction appropriate. Honestly.
(If they both got scared to shit at the hell-bringing sound the unholy toy had wailed out when they placed it on the counter, no one had to know. ‘Surtur’s very own offspring’, as Loki had proclaimed. Peter didn’t know what that meant, but he hummed along anyway.)
Though, they weren’t always like that. Well, sometimes – it was mostly chaos, in all fairness. From both sides, of course.
You see, being under constant scrutiny of the Avengers was getting to Loki – that much was obvious. Very obvious.
Although they lowered slightly at the sight of Peter, the god’s looks were always tinted with some sort of disdain or annoyance, visibly refraining from making some overly snide comment towards another resident of the tower. When the teen thought about it, he found that he couldn’t really blame him. Locked up and kept away from anything that wasn’t strictly necessary; the only thing Peter had really seen him do, apart from their shenanigans, was reading-
Damn, Peter had thought to himself, slumping in the middle of his hurried typing. He couldn’t imagine not being able to go anywhere like that. He constantly found himself wanting to tinker or fiddle with something, having to keep on his feet and do something with himself. Move, sway, keep switching feet and moving his hands. Subconsciously.
So, sometimes they were less fun/weird trinkets he had found, but more just...general things. Gifts, even? They weren’t anything special, really, but why not?
Loki had begun to lift one of his favourite boxes of tea (there were many, of course – one of the only things Midgard was ahead in was their blessedly immense selection of the beverage; he swore his jaw had dropped when FRIDAY casually told him that there were over 20,000 different types in the world, as if it was nothing. 20,000. Norns. The Asgardian selection was downright pitiful) before stopping, eyes landing instead on the box beneath it.
Well, it wasn’t a box.
He threw a glance over his shoulder to make sure that no one else was watching before carefully lifting the soft-cover book out of the cramped space. The lamination was a bit dusty and the corners a little bent, but it was still very much intact and clean. No matter. A quick flip revealed the usual note stuck to the bottom, just above the blurb.
‘hey again Mr. Lokiii! :D this is a really well-known series here on earth and i just thought you might want to give it a go? i don’t know which genres you prefer or like, so i don’t know if it’ll be for you, but you said that you were interested in our literature, so why not? i’ve had this for a while (sorry if it’s a bit scuffed up! nothing torn out and the pages are still nice, but still) sooo i thought i could give it to you instead of letting it dust - of course, you don’t have to keep it if its not your style! but. pog.
oh and i have, like, a ton of books that i haven’t touched for ages, so just ask and i can yeet those your way too.
-P (your local spider-m͇a͇n͇ >>://)’
Loki pocketed the small note, the corner of his lip slightly upturned against his will. Just because he’d received many notes by now didn’t make him any less exposed to Midgard’s strange...language. He turned his attention back to the book, running his thumb over the reflective bold letters on the front cover. ‘The Hunger Games’ gleamed back at him. Flipping it again, a quick scan of the blurb immediately drew his interest. ‘Why not?’, as the spiderling had put it.
A mere two days later appeared a neatly folded note in the crevice of Peter’s web hammock. Taking it out, he carefully unraveled the paper, eyes lightening up in recognition at the familiar handwriting.
Spiderling,
I admit, this is incredibly interesting, thank you. Do you happen to have the next book in the series, by any chance?
-- Loki Lau Odinson
The teen had huffed at the first line, pouting despite his internal glee to find something that Loki had liked. He absentmindedly ran his fingers over the writing.
It was the direct opposite of Peter’s, and certainly not what he had initially expected – slightly slanted and neatly scratchy while not quite uniform, lines criss crossing like a row of runes, engraved into the page akin to a knife on a stone tablet. The god’s fingers had gone through the motions so many times that it had worn down to simplicity, no room for fancy curls or loops like one might expect. Unusual but strangely nice – it just screamed ‘Loki’.
Another book tucked under the same tea box the next morning answered the trickster’s question.
Whoosh.
Peter suddenly stopped, distractedly landing on a roof - the hairs on his neck stuck up like needles towards a magnet, drawing his eyes to the landscape of apartment blocks behind him. A weight sunk into his gut. He strained his ears, adjusting the web shooter straps on his wrists.
Could always tap into the police comms, Peter thought, biting his lip; with such a small lead, he couldn’t pinpoint the sou-
A sharp cry for help pierced the night sky, shooting through the teen’s thoughts and flipping his mindset over like a dime. Lenses contracting, he hooked onto a nearby lamp post, carried by the senses buzzing fervently in his mind. A thud reached his ears, pushing his feet forward to bounce between walls and crevices. The leaps became faster with each sound.
---
Smash.
The glass scattered like a round of bullets, piercing heaping bags of garbage built around the girl’s knees with several small clings, eliciting a sharp intake of air at the slash that broke her shin’s skin. She swallowed, bag protectively held to her chest. It rose and fell rapidly against it. The straps had begun to wither under the pressure of her white knuckles.
“Listen, lassy - I don’t know how many god forsaken times I’m gon’ have to tell you this to get it through your thick skull.” Gritting his teeth, the slightly older teen strode towards the girl. The metal of the baseball bat gleamed threateningly in the moonlight, casting a blind eye to her distress. “Hand over the fucking bag, or this shit’s gon’ go straight into your head - might set ya straight while it’s at it. Now. Before I change my mind.”
She didn’t respond, blinking furiously against the barricade of tears blocking her vision. A drop of sweat ran down the side of her face. She couldn’t give it away. It would cost them so much. She couldn’t- she couldn’t-
Huffing, the other girl spoke up from beside the teen, leaning against the wall dejectedly. The black cap on her head obscured her eyes from the lights in the sky. “Maybe you could give her a little nudge. Actually do something for once. Empty threats.” Her voice turned mocking, faux-curious. “You aren’t going all weak and hesitant, are you?”
He turned towards her abruptly, eyebrows scrunching in a mix of rage and disbelief. “I- weak? You callin’ me fucking soft?”
“I dunno man, you’re clutching that bat as if it's some kinda accessory - just hit her, take it, and let's get outta here before anyone arrives. We don’t need anyone on our backs.”
“You do it then, if you’re so brave, little princess.”
At those words, she straightened up from the wall she was leaning against, crossing her arms. “Maybe I will. Maybe even give you a little while I’m at it.” He held up his bat, silently daring her to speak another word. She cocked an eyebrow.
They both turned back to the teen pressed into the corner, lips trembling with the rest of her body. Gazes were passed around for a few seconds before the boy sighed heavily, taking another step towards the girl. His companion stayed suspiciously silent, teeth biting the edges of her scuffed nails.
Despite the practically non-existent age gap, he towered over both her and the bags piled up and around the alleyway.
“Ugh- you know what,” his left eye shimmered purple as he spoke, voice lower than before. “,look. We-.” He swallowed, tightening his grip on the wood. “We don’t really have a choice here. We don’t wanna beat the shit outta you, or whatever you might think-”
His companion deadpanned, muttering, “not like she could think anything else, Adam, fuck’s sake-”
“Shut the fuck up Amber. Just- hand over the bag,” his palm reached out, building a bridge between the few feet between them, “and we’ll leave. All we want is the money, and that’s it. And we ain’t stopping at anything to get that shit, because we either do or we crumble away with nothing to live off of - we don’t wanna do this, but we gotta.”
Her brain raced, breaths shallowing with each passing second. The other teen, Adam now, exhaled harshly through his nose, unkindly motioning with the bat. It shook in his hands. She felt judged, weak and helpless. It stung.
In a rush of impulsivity, her mind fogged with anger, words aggressively running out of her mouth before she could take them back.
“I-It’s not like I’m keeping it for n-nothing! You’re- you’re not the only one who’s all ‘crumbling away’ and fading into dust with your poetic bullshit!!” The man leaned back minutely, drawing Amber’s attention to the sudden aggressiveness spouting from her mouth. His eyebrows fell slightly, eyes shifting.
“This is literally all I have. And- and if I lose this. If I lose this shit, I’m gone too! And so is my mum-” Swallowing hard, the tears finally spilled over her cheeks, throat burning against the cool air of the night. “She’s the only reason why I have this in the first place. If she- if….”
The alleyway remained silent, breaths merging together in various speeds. Its emptiness dragged on for full seconds, stretching. She couldn’t make out their expressions through the thick fog in her eyes.
Fuck. Why on Earth did she do that?? They’re definitely gonna have a go at her now, her and her stupid emotional outburts. Fuck. She’s fucked.
There’s a weight, sinking and sinking into her chest like the knees slowly trembling her body downwards. There’s nowhere to go- nowhere to hide, she’s gone. She doesn’t have any control. Why isn’t she stronger, for god’s sake? Why didn’t she fight back, kick, or scream harder, why didn’t-....
Her breaths fade into the back of her ears, drowned out by the sharp ringing echoing around her skull.
….well. There’s. Nothing she can do now. Not much she’s useful for anyway.
As if to confirm her thoughts, Adam turns back to the girl behind him. She looks away. Voice quick and hushed, her attention is grabbed again, frowning at the whispered words whirling between them. Amber shoots a quick glance at her bag before whispering back, voice hissing and sharp-edged.
She can make out small snippets of their conversation; the man seems conflicted, almost hurt by Amber’s insistence - as trembling and weak as it is, it still directs his bat slightly upwards. Her words seem doubtful, tinged with lies and regret, yet Amber remains determined, carefully avoiding her own gaze.
Adam tries again, voice desperate, as if a different person to the man threatening her just moments before. “I don’t think we can do this, Am. We just can’t.”
“Don’t call me that- There’s nothing else we can do.” She tilts her head to the side, arms crossed and stance offensive. Her hands grip her sleeves. “Do you really want to disappoint him? More than we already have? Lead to more...trouble?”
The question sends Adam reeling, quick to whisper-shout back. He looks as if he’s been stabbed through the heart. “What?? No- well. Agh! He’d just be more disappointed if he found out where we got the money from-”
“That doesn’t matter! We fucking need it, don’t you understand?”
“I do! And I also understand that you’re too dense to realise that this is the wrong way to get it!”
“Oh, so I haven’t tried to get it anywhere else? I’m lazy and aggressive, then? Like I haven’t fucking tried other ways??”
“Amber, you know that’s not what I meant!”
“Well, what else am I supposed to do? Hm? Magic it into thin air like some mystical fairy godmother that comes at midnight baring truffles and good fortune? Turn this into a poorly written fictional fairytale where it all ends in some equal happily-ever-after?? Why can’t we just get it here, and go?”
“Wha- Because it’s wrong, Am!! We’re literally stealing from- I- Dude, fuck, we shouldn’t be doing this-” His hands gripped his hair, voice lowering at the end.
“I- It’s fine. Just do it, Adam, for god’s sake. Just do it, we’ll run, and it’ll be fine.”
“It’s not fine. Fuck, nothin’ about this is fine!”
“I-” There’s a slump in her figure now, voice breaking - there’s not much difference between the two, it seems. Just a different degree of denial. Two different masks. “I- Adam! We have no other choice! Anywhere! We need this. Please.”
While the two bicker and beg between each other, she searches for a blind spot, heart hammering against her chest into her ears. Maybe she could just sneak by-
Her thoughts are wrenched apart by a harsh yank against her arms, sending her toppling forwards. Quick to tug back, she locks eyes with Amber, dark brown and glossy. The bag is clenched strongly by both, seams straining under the force.
“Wh- Hey! What are you doing?!-”
She pulls it towards her, fighting against the other pair of hands and her own staggering breaths. Amber doesn’t relent. “Give me the fucking bag- Let go! Stop making it harder for yourself-”
“Amber, just stop! Forget it, let's just go already!”
“Shut up, Adam! If you’re too scared to do it then run away by yourself, you coward! Now-” She eyes something in her belt, eyebrows scrunching, “give me the bag, or I’ll use other means to get it out of your cold hands myself.”
Ire flashes red and hot through her skull again, teeth clenching, “‘coward’? I-I’m the fucking coward? Stealing from someone else cause I can’t be bothered to do anything else? You know,” she tugs again, this time wrenching it out of Amber’s grasp - it’s trembling. She hisses lowly, voice quiet and venomous, “maybe your friend, brother, I don’t care, is right - you really are a dense fucking idiot-”
The girl doesn’t get to finish her words, arm swinging to press up against her throat - she hears a panicked, angry shout sound from behind Amber as her vision sways. Damn it, she’s done it now. Definitely.
Just as the fight starts to build between the other two, a sudden thwip and thud sounds in front of her. Lungs filling with fresh, burningly cold air, she gasps, stumbling away, heart blocking the supply trying to flood through her airways.
Someone lands in front of her, arms spread out in an offensive pose. The vibrant pattern on them clashes harshly with the grayscale alleyway.
A surprisingly young voice comes from the figure - it’s airy and light, though a strong undertone shines through. “Hey, hey. Let’s all settle down here. No use getting all violent.” He looks back at her and offers a quick nod, lenses expanding with a small whizz.
Getting the message, she whispers a stuttering but eternally grateful ‘thank you’, feet clashing against the pavement as she runs away. Her breathing is still heavy, but for an entirely different reason.
The other two teens, however, seem less than grateful; as Amber heaves herself up, she aggressively dusts her shirt off, glaring daggers at the spider-themed hero. Adam stands beside her, face contorted in a dark scowl to direct attention away from the rapid rise and fall of his chest.
“Son of a-”
Before Amber can lunge, Spider-man puts his arms out. He speaks over her. “I overheard.”
“Am, please, let’s just go-”
“So what?” She retorts, entirely ignoring Adam’s pleading. “That was our only chance, and now it’s gone just because you decided to stick your nose into our business.”
“Sorry, dude - that’s what I do. Now, I get why you wanted to rob her and all. I do. Hell, I’m not too well off myself. But that doesn’t make it any less wrong - there are other ways-”
“‘Other ways, other ways’”, her voice goes mocking, shaking under the hate in it, “ - that’s what everyone’s saying. ‘Just get a job!’ as if there’s any out there that pay enough to sustain us. I’ve heard all this shit before, spider boy-”
He swallows, heart aching slightly at the familiar words - he has to keep his strengths up, even if it hurts on the inside. “I know! So have I! But please, trust me, this isn’t the right way to do it-”
Amber scoffs, angrily slapping away the hand going to rest on her shoulder. “As if there’s any other way.”
“Am, please. Just listen to him-”
“I’m not listening to ANYONE. Much less him, some random dude that decided to swoop in as if he’s some kinda hero-”
He leans backwards, voice rising in pitch at the offense. “Hey!”
“Amber, please-”
“Just SHUT UP, Adam! I’ll do it myself. Go run away to him again and hide, I don’t care. Give me the bat first, though.” This time she prepares to swipe, Peter’s senses alerting him before she could begin to position her feet.
He doesn’t have time to say anything else, blocking Amber’s fist and using it to twist her arm behind her back, enough to sting but not cause any damage. She grunts, left leg blindly kicking at his shin.
Peter gives slightly, enough for her to try and flip them both over - he regains control, using the force to propel himself onto the other alleyway wall.
Dropping down, he lands crouched next to Adam. The teen backs away, hands raised comically in a ‘don’t attack me’ pose while the bat remains clasped in his right.
“Dude, you deadass have a metal bat and you aren’t even using it? What?”
Amber’s aggressiveness drops for a split second, voice raised in mild annoyance, “I know, right? That’s what I said to him!”
He doesn’t say anything, eyes flicking towards Peter. Despite the fabric separating them, he can still feel Adam’s eyes lock with his own, lost and strangely helpless, even with the brutal weapon in hand. Behind the mask, he bites his lip - these types of people aren’t at all rare, but it still doesn’t make it any easier. He swears there’s a brief shine flitting across the boy’s pupils. Peter swallows.
Amber watches this silent exchange with increasing anger, frustrated with the world. “Aren’t you gonna do something? For once?”
Silence.
She huffs, glaring at Adam with so much spite that Peter can see him reel back, swallowing. One last, defeated glance is cast at the spider-hero before he turns and runs down the street. The clang of metal bashing against the concrete grates Peter’s ears, already making a mental note to not let Amber take the abandoned weapon.
While Peter ponders the teen’s sudden disappearance, a heavy weight sinking into his stomach, he hears Amber sigh heavily, muttering “what else did I expect - fucking coward”.
He turns back to her. “Look, I really don’t wanna fight you-”
She swings at him, kicking him in the stomach. In response, Peter rolls to the side, clicking his web shooters into place.
“Nevermind.”
As her foot tries to land a hit on his face again, he shoots a web at her hand, pinning her to the wall. She acts fast, wrenching one of the glass shards and slicing the thin webbing off. Soon enough, the glass is being thrown at Peter’s face - it misses, smashing into the wall where the spider once was.
He rests his hands on his knees, crouched on a ledge just above her. “Not gonna lie, you act pretty fast. You’re a good fighter.”
“If you’re trynna win me over with compliments, you better drop it.”
Peter huffs, already tired. He’s gonna have to dial this down somehow - he really doesn’t feel like hurting this girl, eyeing the hand-shaped bruises littering her skin. “Nah, just trynna make conversation. Gotta give credit where credit is due, I guess.”
“Well, people don’t normally chat while fighting each other, dude. You lost or somethin’?” She goes over to the bat, only to growl when Peter yoinks it away. He tosses it into some tight crevice.
“I mean, 3 hours of sleep doesn’t do much for me, I guess - pile a whole buncha anxiety onto that and you’ve got the whole package.” She considers this for a moment, tilting her head with a raised eyebrow as if to concede his point.
“Mood, honestly. You gonna come down and fight me? Would really love to kick your spider ass right now.”
“I’m good.” He dodges again as another bottle greets the wall behind him. The sound pierces his ears. “Dude, look. I don’t want to fight you. Honestly.” He hops down in front of the girl, biting his lip at the cuts already on her hands. “It’s just gonna get you and someone else hurt in the end, and you won’t even feel good about it.”
“You really should stop - and I mean it. You’ll only get yourself into trouble, which really won’t help-”
He’s cut off by his own sigh, grabbing her fist again as she tries to push him against the wall. Amber keeps trying to kick him, aiming at his shin and stomach.
Peter doesn’t know whether it was the lack of sleep, the guard he had let down or his general tiredness, but suddenly there was a sharp sliding sound in his ears. A feeling of overwhelming dread covering his mind so overbearingly that it leaves him dizzy, confused and trying to figure out what’s wrong. His already foggy brain lurches, a gasp escaping him.
He doesn’t register the senses fast enough, because it just happens so quickly.
One second she’s uselessly kicking at him before there’s a glint in the lamp lights, sliding along the edge of the blade like the sun over a horizon line. The other second there’s a white hot pain piercing his side, digging through his skin and veins into his brain, sending adrenaline racing throughout his body.
It’s too much for the bone-dead exhaustion lurking in the back of his mind, unable to aim properly at the girl against the pain burning pain he’s been stabbed holy shit o w-
There’s a sharp intake of breath from Amber, horrified eyes flickering all over the blood blooming across his suit. Seconds tick by. Both breathe into the silence of the alleyway, the air quivering. She doesn’t say anything, brain catching up to what she had just done. Hell, she looks as shocked as Peter feels, equally disbelieving in what her rage-blinded brain had managed to pull off.
Not for the first time that night, the spider hero can’t get a single word out before the teen is running away, pushing herself away from Peter out of fear. She doesn’t look back, the tears streaming down her cheeks glistening in the same way as the knife now embedded in Peter’s side.
God fucking dammit. Great. Just what he needed. He lets himself collapse against the wall, hands already brushing against the handle to examine the spot. Why’d he get so vulnerable? He could have just webbed her up and it would have been over. Why the hell didn’t he do that?
God, he’s such an idiot.
Well, she’s probably learnt her lesson, he thinks humourlessly. Inhaling shakily, he finally registers the loud voice in his ears.
“It seems that you have been stabbed, Peter-”
“Yeah, no shit, Karen.”
She carries on as if she didn’t hear, voice calm and professional, “-However, it does not seem to be near or in any major organs; as long as you don’t remove the blade just yet, the bleeding should keep to a minimum and your healing factor should take care of any possible infections-”
“Yeehaw.”
“-Even so, I’d suggest going to the tower-”
He sighs, voice breathy but not unkind. God, he’s tired. “-to the tower. Yeah, thanks Karen. Mind shooting May a text? Wait wait, tell her I’m fine and all, just might take a while to get home. Emphasise the ‘I’m fine’.”
“Will do. Should I call-”
“No.”
Once again, if AIs could laugh, she totally would be. “All right. Avengers Tower is approximately 8 minutes of swinging away from where you are.” A small blue ‘A’ icon popped up to his right. “As it is a Wednesday, Doctor Bruce Banner shall be there in the medical bay.”
He slowly brought himself to his feet, groaning at the pain that flared into his side. Leaning against the wall, he mentally prepared himself for the first swing - once he had enough momentum, the ride would become smoother and he would be fine. This was Fine.
“Ugh- pog. Could you tell him I’ll be there in like 10? I mean, I don’t want to disturb him or anything if he’s working on a project-”
“You have been stabbed, Peter-”
His voice raised in pitch, ruffling his hair and scuffing his feet in the silence of the alleyway. “I know! But it’s nothing serious-”
“He has been notified.”
Peter threw his arms up, turning around only to hiss at the way it pulled at the wound. He took a deep breath, adjusting his web shooters.
It had been May’s rule, of course - he didn’t mind it, if it meant that she wasn’t worrying over him. Not at all. He’d rather go through the whole medbay situation than hide it if he knew that she was going to be happier in the end. Any day.
It had been established not long after she had caught him in the spider-man suit, once the whole half-argument half-conversation had passed. She was worried about losing him, which Peter would be lying about if he said that that didn’t make him shrink in sadness and guilt.
And so, the agreement had stood.
Whenever Peter got injured enough to be a genuine concern (they had spent at least a few hours debating that, Peter’s insistence that ‘a small stab wound’ was nothing to be worried about being met with incredulous insistence that it was, in fact, a cause for concern) he would swing over to the medbay to be checked over a patched up before going home. Immediately.
He wasn’t too far from the tower anyway, the swinging distance between the two relatively small - crime was dotted around the place too, meaning that more often than not he was already pretty near.
And so, as a result, he groaned through his first swing, clenching his teeth in favour of letting the momentum glide him smoothly towards the tower icon. Icon.
Black spots flickered in and out of his vision, chased away by his rapid blinking.
God, he really is such an icon, Peter thought scathingly.
Notes:
hoookay that was NOT meant to be that long of a mugging scene - sorry if it kinda sucks, i am trying (and take constructive criticism!)
uH next chapter is a direct continuation, since as i said this one is split! like literally happens minutes afterwards this one (if you're reading this before 2/2 is up then itll be here in a couple of minutes lmfao)
this is totally gonna be at the end of every chapter but thank you so much for the support once again, y'all keep me aLIVE-
love y'all <3, seeya'll in part 2 where i shall properly rant about the chapter in the end notes! again! im sorry!
Chapter 4: "You're right. This is cursed." (2/2)
Summary:
welcome back to loki is a chaotic bastard, bruce is confusion personified and may is going to kill peter parker: the series
Notes:
aight, part 2! this one is more fluffy and way more chaotic, i suppose? dw, theres gonna be angst coming down the line :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Shink.
Shink.
Shink.
Loki took a moment to examine the blade again, flipping it over between their hands. Almost perfect, it seemed. Just a few more slides.
Shink.
Shink.
The god sighed, taking a moment to flex their wrists. Absentmindedly, they looked out the window, half-open between the separated blinds. The stars stared back.
It was a normal night; well, normal in Loki’s terms - yet again, they hadn’t been able to sleep, leaving them to sit sheltered under the dim yellow glow of the lamp atop their bookshelf, shining down to bring out the emerald hue of the pillows surrounding them.
A small whetstone lay perched on the table, gray surface illuminated by the moon’s soft radiance. Their thoughts wandered as the trickster rhythmically slid the dagger across it. Maybe the freshly-sharpened blade would help cut away at the dark fog clouding their mind.
Deeming the whetted dagger’s condition satisfactory, they went to reach for another dagger, only to stop.
Oh, of course.
Still distracted, the trickster offhandedly called out to the A.I.
How could they forget?
“Freyja?”
…
“Greetings, Royal Loptr.”
Their face settled into an expression of disgruntlement, thick locks swaying away from their face under the force of their deep, pained exhalation.
Features calm yet mildly annoyed, they glared up at the ceiling, daring the A.I to laugh -
it wasn’t their fault they had been chucked into Midgard so suddenly
, they thought, the nickname souring the god’s expression.
Midgardian names were so fickle and forgettable.
Still not receiving a response, F.R.I.D.A.Y (or ‘Freyja’, as so beautifully accidentally named by Loki) spoke again, tone ridiculously smug. “Yes,
Loptr?
Is there anything that you may need?”
Still scowling,
Loki
replied, wanting to fling themselves out of the window.
‘Loptr’
. Ugh. The bane of their existence. “Is anyone else outside of their rooms at the moment?” They were planning to leave a small item for the spiderling again - best to make sure no other residents caught them doing so. Would
certainly
lead to a round of questioning.
“Peter Parker and Dr. Bruce Banner are currently awake.” Oh. Well, they could just sneak past-
“Both are in the Medbay, and I suspect neither will be leaving any time soon-”
Loki did a double-take, words running out of their mouth at once. “‘Medbay’? Why are they in the Medical Bay?” They trampled the concern in their voice immediately, clearing their throat.
Get a hold of yourself. Norns.
“I mean to ask, did something happen?”
“During patrol-” She didn’t get to say anything else, letting Loki wrench the door open in 2am brain fog. Her A.I cameras (could A.Is see?) watched in vague amusement as the god
sprinted
speed walked down the corridor, dagger still in hand.
She mentally fanned herself.
Oh dear.
---
“Yeah, so I-
ow
. I-I feel kinda bad?”
Bruce muttered a quick apology, leaning over to grab a piece of adhesive tape, voice incredulous and confused. “Y-you feel
bad?
Peter, she
stabbed
you.”
He tried to keep his gesturing to a minimum, careful not to disrupt the doctor’s work. Well, not a
doctor
doctor, but close enough - Bruce didn’t let him try and haphazardly wrap the bandages himself. “But she looked so scared afterwards! Like, she was crying as she ran off, and I could have spoken to her differently so it didn’t get that fa- ...dude, she might think I’m
dead.”
“W-well, if you’re really worried,” the scientist smoothed down the adhesive tape, shooting a smile at the teen, “we have the fingerprints of the knife, so we could track her down. I’m not sure if you’d like that, but there’s always that option.”
“I dunno, I don’t wanna get her into trouble-”
“Why- She
stabbed
you-”
“I
know!
But she...I dunno, I overheard her and some friend, brother, or someone arguing - they’re really struggling, Dr. Banner. Like, they were trynna steal just so that they didn’t run out of money for their family, which I’m pretty sure isn’t even kind to them - they kept on referring to someone else and...just…”
Peter shook his hands, pulling on a stray hem of his shirt, “they seemed...
scared.
I could tell they were both shaking and
lost
, e-even if they tried to hide it. Hell, they were basically
my age
. I just...I wish I could help them.”
Bruce hesitantly patted Peter’s shoulder in an attempt to comfort him, examining the bandages just underneath it. “Well, you can’t save-”
“Save everybody. Yeah, I know. It just...
sucks.
”
He sighed, nodding in understanding - he knew
exactly
how that felt, thinking dejectedly of his counterpart. “W-well, I still think you handled the situation pretty well - the girl ended up safe.”
“I...guess so.” He offered his own awkward smile before looking down again, clearly not convinced.
They were alone again. Peter hadn’t helped anyone. Well, the poor girl was safe with her bag, but that was...it. In fact, he had probably made it worse - he had failed to de-escalate everything like he was
meant
to do - like his
job
was - so that everyone- He was supposed to help- He...
Was it his fault? It..
Damn.
---
Loki stood confused in the middle of the corridor, staring down the numerous potential pathways. The A.I, bless her soul (soul? sentience?), sensed their disarray, lighting up the hallway to their left with vibrant, blue little L.E.Ds.
As the trickster darted down towards the medbay, their thoughts whizzed around, flowing between images to ideas like the seiðr thrumming and weaving between bones and nerves alike, making their eyes seem especially verdant and feet lighter.
Just what had
happened?
The young spider always seemed so reluctant to seek help, always wallowing in his own problems - if he was in the medical bay, it must be an exception. And an unfortunate one, at that.
The reasonable, common-sense oriented and ridiculously
exasperated
part of their brain was left abandoned in some random crevasse, claims to ‘
just ask the A.I, for Norn’s sake’
completely ignored. Like they didn’t even exist: gone, reduced to atoms.
With one last turn, their sock-clad feet slid elegantly across the hardwood floors, eyes landing on the medbay door just at the end; Loki was focused on one thing, and it wasn’t the material the wall was built from.
Incredulously, the two watched as the trickster came to a clean, satisfying stop by the end of the corridor. In one split second, all overwhelming anxiety seemed to vanish, pose straightening while Loki tucked a strand behind their ear - they took a moment to dust themselves off, knife flipping between their fingers before latching onto the door handle, camly and coolly pushing it open.
As Loki half-emerged from behind the door, there was a moment of silence. They scanned the room for the spiderling, only to fi-
...
Oh. He was fine.
Right.
...
The more the seconds ticked by, the more Loki became uncomfortable under the sheer scrutiny of both of their gazes. Clearing their throat, the god straightened up, hands making their way into their pockets.
“Uh- hi, Loki. You- you good?”
The trickster looked down at their feet then back up again, leaning against the doorway to hide the way their heart pounded against their chest. Unbeknownst to them, the pair had already noticed. “Why wouldn’t I be?”
…
This time Bruce spoke up, severely confused. “W-we just watched you slide down the corridor. Like- like literally all panicked just-”
They blinked, startled.
Shit what-
“What are you talking about? What corridor? Panic? I- You
quim,
I don’t-”
“That one!” Peter gestured behind them, wincing when it pulled against his bandages. “Like, literally full on
glided
across it like that one scene in every TV show- It was honestly kinda impressive. The
skill-
”
“
Glided?
I didn’t
glide-
”
“You
totally
did, Loki-”
“You did, man-”
They crossed their arms, mind racing for an entirely different reason to what drove them over here. “Hmph. How absurd. I don’t-”
While Loki spoke, voice high, they turned back around to take a proper look at the wall. Then stopped, blinking.
Their very own reflection stared back at them, face blank.
Oh.
Fuck.
“D-did you not realise that the wall was glass?”
Loki scoffed, mentally trying to ward off the bright pink rush flooding their ears and cheeks.
Shit.
“I- of
course
I did - why would I not see such an obvious detail?”
“Uh-huh.” Peter tried to hide the grin on his face - the teen was only partially successful, shoulders shaking as Loki ruffled the base of their hair. He received a mild scowl.
Bruce seemed to be taking this entirely differently, looking between them in shock. “Wait, do you two know each other? Have you guys met??”
Oh how the turntables,
thought Peter, watching as Loki went through the 5 stages of grief themselves; he answered for them. “Yeah, we met a coupla weeks ago actually! We did some uh-
crazy
shit-”
“Language, Peter.”
“Oh, sorry.”
“...wait, sooo. A-are you two, like, friends?”
“Uhhh, y-yeah! I guess you could say that.” Loki still didn’t reply, emptily glaring at the glass.
“I-” Bruce blinked, looking at them both. Literal cinnamon roll versus stabbing villain/anti-hero. God of Mischief.
“How??”
Peter scratched the back of his neck, still not learning his lesson of not pulling on the bandages.
Ow.
“Well, I kinda ran into him-”
The trickster did their best to ignore the uncomfortable weight that settled at the word.
Loki turned back towards the pair, finally having internally calmed down. They strode over to one of the tables, perching on the edge nonchalantly. “Just they/them today, spiderling.”
Something flashed over Peter’s wide eyes. “O-oh! I’m so so sorry-!”
“Nothing to apologise for, you did not know.” Their eyes flicked over to Bruce, who nodded and smiled, as if to say ‘alright, noted’.
“Sor- wait. Uh- So, uhm- oh yeah! I ran into them while I was going downstairs, and we ended up doing some stuff together-”
“Oh? What stuff?”
“He kidnapped me.”
“I-” Bruce’s wide eyes looked over at Peter in disbelief, filled with a million questions. He would not gain an answer to any. “You kidnapped them-?”
The teen turned towards the god, hand over his heart. “Wh- you came along!! Willingly!!”
Loki waved their hand dismissively, “details, details.”
“Objection! It’s not ‘details’, it’s the truth!-”
Bruce hurried to de-escalate the non-existent argument. “Okay, okay. Loki, why’re you here in the first place?”
The question made Peter stop, only now pondering the trickster’s sudden, hurried appearance. There wasn’t anything important going on here, and Loki rarely went out of their way to interact with others- “Oh, yeah! Do you need somethin’?”
Seeming to remember what they actually came here for, Loki blinked in shallow surprise, eyes flicking to Peter. “Fre- The A.I said that something happened to you during patrol. I had nothing else to do,” Liar, “so I came down to check.”
“Oh! Yeah, don’t worry, I’m fine!” He missed the raised eyebrow Bruce directed at Loki. “I got a bit stabbed during patrol, no big deal-”
The trickster’s voice lowered, pausing their staring match with the doctor to scan Peter over. “You got stabbed?”
“Yeah, nothing deep though-”
Loki was closer to his side at once, eyebrows furrowing - only now did Peter notice the more vibrant green of their eyes. Their voice was darker now, almost venomous. “Let me see. By who?”
He raised the side of his shirt in confusion, revealing a slightly pink bandage. Something unidentifiable passed over the trickster’s expression. “Some random girl - she got a bit desperate and stabbed a pocket knife into me-”
Before he could finish, the dagger in Loki’s hands was raised. “I finished sharpening this just now. Where is she-”
“Loki!”
“What? She stabbed you, Peter. An ‘eye for an eye’, as you primitive Midgardians say-”
Peter gestured wildly, waving away the knife. “What? No!! Not like that!”
“And why is that? There’s no rule against it.”
“I- Yes. There is. Law. Law is why, Loki-”
“Do I look like someone who abides by law?”
“I mean- well...no..but still! No stabbing, Loki! It’s really bad and mean!”
“...lightly poke with a knife?”
“Same thing!”
“Graze with a blade?”
“No! She’s a minor!”
“So are you, spider-child!”
“I- You can’t just stab people, Loki! They’ll die!”
“Well, too bad!”
“Loki!!”
“Fine. Maybe no murder, that’s.” Their mind wandered into space for a second, furiously shaking the memories away. Not thinking of him, as of now. Imbecile. “Too far, I suppose.”
Bruce was still confused. Heavily. It seemed that it was going to stay that way.
“Pleasee, don’t stab anyone!!”
“...ugh. Fine. However,” they looked towards the bandage again, “instead…”
Peter raised his eyebrow in curiosity, watching as Loki’s vivid emerald eyes looked him over, considering something.
Bruce made no major move to stop the trickster - he was the only Avenger (apart from Thor and Peter) who had truly seen Loki in their element since the battle of New York, and thus the only one not entirely hostile towards them. Ragnarok came to mind, the god fighting alongside them to ensure the safety of Asgardian civilians.
Though still quite (very) chaotic and unpredictable, they had...changed.
He couldn’t quite place it, but Loki was different, now; course, same smug mischievous bastard, but more dialed down. Tired, almost. The pair were on neutral terms as of now, not exactly trusting but able to smoothly carry out normal conversation.
Good enough.
Loki’s hands paused above the bandages, hurriedly going back into their lap. “May I? Healing isn’t exactly my forte, but I could alleviate some of the pain and speed up the process.”
“Wait, you can heal people?”
Bruce looked up too, incredibly intrigued; his eyebrows raised, silently communicating that he was listening. “Not entirely, spiderling - though I do know a few simple incantations, they are quite limited. More for decreasing the risk of a wound or life force draining someone rather than completely healing it at once. A sort of seal to prevent it from doing any more harm, I suppose.”
They rolled up their sleeves slightly, subconsciously collecting their seiðr. “However, we do have designated healers on Asgard who have honed their magic specifically to help others - they are largely responsible for taking care of major injuries on warriors.”
“Aaa, dude, that sounds really cool!! How does it work?” He rolled up his shirt, observing as Bruce rolled a stray chair towards Loki.
The god nodded in silent thanks before huffing, sitting down cross-legged in front of him. “I’m afraid that would take too long to explain, spiderling. There are many many different variations and processes used in seiðr healing depending on the injury, type of illness or disease, etc etc., and frankly…” They flexed their hands, sighing slightly, “I don’t know if I have the energy to get into all that. However…”
They repositioned themselves a final time, muttering, “you’ll get the idea…”
Peter went quiet, watching in silent awe as tendrils of green wisps danced around Loki’s hands, seemingly flowing out from thin air. Bruce followed suit, eyes widening.
They slipped into deep concentration, lips moving ever so slightly as the strands orbited around the gauze, differing in speed. The twirling stopped after a few seconds.
The trickster flicked their wrists - uniform, emerald runes plastered themselves around the bandages, as if engraved into the fabric, burned between the fibres. They whispered a soft incantation: a language that Peter could only guess to be Old Norse, the vowels unfamiliar.
A smooth dance of string followed, wrapping around the area before vanishing, leaving behind a green trail.
The spider-hero gasped quietly, hands hovering over the affected area. He flicked a quick eye up to Loki to ask for permission, who nodded in affirmation. They sat back a bit in their seat, clasping their hands between their legs. “Dude...I- holy shit…”
Bruce didn’t even bother to reprimand him, looking on in astonishment as Peter gingerly peeled back the bandages, unravelling to reveal-
“Woah-”
a thin, vertical pink scar that ran down Peter’s side, completely disregarding the open and rapidly bleeding wound that was there mere minutes beforehand. He ran his hand across it gently, careful not to disrupt the tender skin. The teen could already feel several parts of his brain start to go haywire.
Bruce ironically took off his glasses to get a closer look. It didn’t help his understanding at all.
“I- I can’t-”' Peter ruffled his hair, grinning in amazement. Holy fuck. “That was- I-. I’ve been magically healed. I’ve witnessed- That- Givemeasecond-” He pressed both hands to his forehead, internally fanboying.
“Did I break him?”
“...y-you broke both of us, man.”
Loki dusted themselves off, smirking - they would be lying if that didn’t stroke their ego a little bit. Still, they looked back up to Peter, ignoring the exhaustion gradually seeping into their core. “I take it that the pain has stopped?”
“I- Yeah! It has! It literally just...disappeared…” Loki was satisfied with that answer, relieved that the quick spell had done its job.
“Good. Though, the wound is not completely sealed yet - it should scar over completely soon. Then, it’ll be healed.”
Peter nodded distractedly, still practically vibrating in excitement. “Yeah. Healing factor should take care of the rest pretty quickly- But dude, thank you so much. Like-” He shook his hands, flinging the bandages into what one might call a ‘fold’ of some sort. “Just. Agh, that was so amazingg!.”
“Mm. Yes, well.” Loki cleared their throat to even out their voice, rolling the chair away to sit back onto the table. “It’s not much - not a particularly complex incantation - but I suppose it does the job-”
“N-no. No. Dude. You- you can’t just heal a stab wound then claim it’s nothing, what the hell-”
“Yeah, I-I’m gonna side with Peter on this one- I mean, how do you...does it stitch the cells back together? Increase platelet production? Is there a sort of energy it uses?”
The trickster let out a puff of air, bringing their legs up to sit comfortably cross-legged on the counter. “Well, there is an energy transfer involved in the healing, yes - it largely revolves around the runes used, which I engraved into the bandaging before performing the spell.”
“Of course, if I were healing something more damaged and complex than a simple, thin incision, I would have to make use of actual rune stones or sticks due to my limited purely verbal healing abilities. Depending on the type of illness or injury, different incantations and arrangements of specific runes may be used, such as thurisaz, nauthiz, isa, and the like. Some even take to singing or chanting when performing a healing ritual, though those tend to be healers more experienced in the field-”
Loki abruptly cut themselves off, only now noticing how the pair were staring at them.
They cleared their throat, voice switching back to quiet and reserved, as if retreating back into whichever little corner it had come from. “Ah. I apologise, I got a bit ahead of myself: I’ll stop now-”
“Huh?” Peter shook his head, smiling. “No, dude, keep going! It’s cool as shi-”
“Peter.”
“Shiiizzzz..”
The trickster blinked, expression undecipherable, voice even quieter. “You...want me to keep talking? About it?”
Peter beamed. “Of course, man! Like, please - I really wanna hear more. ”
Bruce nodded, already itching for a notepad and pen. He put down the part he was tinkering with, grabbing another strange metal piece from the rack. “Same here; we’re all ears.”
The trickster looked between them again, as if looking for some hint of a lie. The waft of fake words or ill-intentions. “...are you quite sure? I would not want to keep you here by forcing my words onto yo-”
“What? No! I mean, yes I’m sure! Loki, I wanna hear what you have to say, man!” Peter once again missed the way the trickster’s brain stuttered on the words, talking excitedly. “Honestly, this is wayyy cooler than that history test I’m totally gonna flunk and should probably study for-”
“I-..you..” They swallowed, unsurely flipping the dagger between their hands. Loki took a few moments to compose themselves, shooting the duo one more stunned look before finally speaking, albeit much more tentative than the two had ever heard them. “Okay…well. A type of magic commonly used in healing practice is called ‘sympathetic magic’, which…”
---
“No. Nonono. That can’t be a real thing. I refuse to believe-
“I-I mean, is it that unbelievable? Considering…” Bruce pointed to a small, winged creature in the corner, body made up of the features of a thousand animals, “...that.”
“Dude, it- LOKI WHAT THE HELL-”
The trickster in question calmly picked up a green squirrel...thing, scratching it behind the ears. “What? It’s a cute little creature.”
“IT LOOKS LIKE A GODDAMN POKEMON-”
“What’s a ‘pokem-”
“L-Loki. You just cannot look me dead in the eyes and tell me that. That. Is a real thing.”
They grinned, letting it crawl up onto their shoulder in one swift movement. “I don’t know, is it?”
“It better not be.”
“WHY. DOES IT HAVE A TREE. GROWING OUT OF ITS ASS-”
“P E T E R.”
Loki’s shoulders shook in barely suppressed laughter, letting the numerous illusions scurry across the space. They ranged from majestic to drugged-creation-of-Surtur, patterned in various furs and ghastly features. They pet the tiny Ratatoskr in their arms, watching in bastard-ly delight as the other two bickered over which animals were real and which were merely Loki’s own cursed creations.
The chill atmosphere had escalated to pure chaos in a matter of minutes, the trio now deeply immersed in a guessing game. A very cursed guessing game.
It was Loki’s fault. Undoubtedly.
They had offhandedly mentioned the usage of illusions during their mini TED talk, leading to a spiral of questions from both companions. A collective mistake.
You see, despite trying their best to become somewhat familiar with Midgard’s culture and fauna, Loki still lacked a lot of information when it came to the various creatures inhabiting it. This meant that they were often puzzled by even the simplest of animals that did not inhabit Asgard, strange and foreign.
What it also meant was that Loki was not aware of just how...odd Asgardian creatures appeared to Midgardians (to put it lightly).
Bruce considered a different creature on the other side of the room, choosing not to mentally scar his eyes with the abomination sitting curled up in Loki’s lap. “I bet you that that one isn’t real.”
Peter turned around to face it. The animal pounced over to him, numerous tails waving. “I mean, it could be.”
“Well, I hope that it isn’t.”
Loki absentmindedly summoned a small wisp of seiðr, letting the panther-based horror run around after it. “Dear mortals, do I have some news for you~~”
Bruce exhaled harshly in shock, looking between them. “No. No. You’re joking.”
“Am I?”
“Loki you’ve gotta be kidding. Seriously.” Peter received only a raised eyebrow, making him press his hands to his forehead again, looking like the ‘panik’ meme.
They sat cross-legged in silence for a moment before grinning impishly, waving the far too realistic illusion away. “Okay, yeah, I am-”
“COME ON!”
“...thank God-”
“You know what isn’t imaginary, though?”
“....nope. Nonono-”
“Wait, Lo, hold on, I need to mentally prepare myself-”
Bruce seemed to be the only one who picked up on the nickname, the teen and trickster too occupied with dying and vibing respectively. He raised his eyebrows.
Peter shook his hands, staring at Loki dead-on. “I’m ready. Throw your cursed Nine Realm-y creatures at me.”
“As you wish.”
With a smirk, the god snapped away all illusions currently present in the room. They raised their hands, gathering a misty ball of seiðr before setting it alight into a shimmer of gold and green. A pair of wings beat over the science duo’s heads, creating a wind that left everything in the room untouched.
“HOLYFUCK HOLY sHIT-”
“WHY IS IT SO BIG-”
Loki shrugged, running a hand over its tail. “Scaled down for practical reasons.”
“Sc-scaled down??”
The dragon opened its mouth to reveal a set of razor teeth, serpent body twisting in the air, scales patterned into an array of geometric spines akin to a heavy set of armour. It bore several dull spikes that weaved around in the air; like a terrifying jellyfish.
Thanks to all gods present in the universe, Loki had shrunk it down significantly, small enough not to cause any panic or fear but still large enough to leave an impression. And god did it leave one.
“S-so what is this? A house pet?” Bruce asked, half-jokingly half-terrified. He hesitantly pressed a hand up against its back, analysing the peculiar arrangement of scales and structure. “Local home guardian?”
“Oh, Norn’s no. This is Níðhöggr, a serpent dragon that resides underneath Yggdrasil, gnawing at the roots of the cosmos. It is a rather terrifying thing, I must admit - I have reduced the appearance and size by quite a margine.”
“I- have you met it??”
“No, and I have no intention to myself. Although, I have read numerous books and seen many interpretations of it.”
“C-cool. I mean…” Peter tilted his head, looking at the serpent dead in the eyes, “...once you get past the whole ungodly creature thing, it is actually really cool: at least, this interpretation. Like something out of the Star Wars univer- Dammit, anything you make is cool, what the hell-”
Loki didn’t have the emotional capacity for that last comment, so they mentally skipped around it before punting it into some random crevice of their mind. Problem solved. “Well, the purpose it serves is less so…”
“...I- I don’t even know if I want to know.”
“Same here.”
“You sure?”
“...no. Tell me.”
“It devours the corpses of those who have sinned greatly, down in Hel.”
“...”
“...hey, Loki, can you make it vanish again-”
---
“Magical illusions do come in different forms, of course-” As they talked, Loki spun a strand of seiðr around, morphing it into various small objects, “for instance, some may offer very limited interactions, such as a vague sense of touch, while others serve to manipulate other people’s perception of reality - they may create a completely different world only visible to a certain amount of people.”
“Obviously, those require a large amount of energy to perform and uphold. It all really depends on what you’re trying to achieve.”
Bruce tapped the pen against his chin, stopping his pacing. “Are there certain limitations? Like, things you just can’t do?”
“Hm. Well,” Loki considered it for a moment, stopping their string spinning, “it ultimately depends on your skill level, energy store and capacity. For instance, one person may focus on creating very realistic illusions that are only visible to one person, while another may train in gathering mental stamina and energy in order to alter the perception of an entire world for lengthy periods of time. Those require a different mindset and thought.”
“Though, seiðr relies mostly on energy, meaning that a person’s ability to control their power is honestly what influences their abilities most significantly. Most of the time.”
Peter whistled. “Damn. So it’s mental training, too? Do you need, like, specific environments to properly practice it?”
“Actually, yes - we often have a preferred place or general atmosphere that we tend to train or focus our energy in - you see, seiðr is a type of magic that inhabits this universe, though only certain individuals are born with the ability to sense and control it. Therefore, it is important to be able to connect with it. Not to let the power consume us through overuse or carelessness.”
“This is easier to do so in a controlled environment, where you strengthen your limitations and work to uphold your strength while not letting the sheer magnitude of it overtake you - for instance, some may have a rock, place, field or area that is familiar to them that they sit on and use to practice.”
“Oooo, that’s cool!! Do you have one?”
“Hm, I suppose so - I used to train in the valleys and secluded forests of Asgard on specific rocks or spaces when alone. Sometimes if the library was empty it would be an ideal place, too.”
“Oh!”
Bruce scribbled down another note. Peter, on the other hand, was subconsciously threading his fingers through a woven blanket, completely oblivious to his own fidgeting.
Suddenly, he tilted his head in thought, scratching the back of his neck. “Can I ask you something? Like, I don’t know if you’d be comfortable with it, so you don’t have to answer-”
“What is it, spider child?” Loki asked, though not unkindly.
Peter thought over it for a moment, still fiddling with the strings. “I was wondering - when you change your appearance, like now…is it an illusion you’re actively upholding? Or is it something else?”
“Ah.” Loki smiled easily, flipping over a dagger. Force of habit, the two guessed. “No, this is not an illusion, spiderling. When changing my appearance based on how I feel, I shapeshift; if I were to use an illusion, it would actively drain my energy, which isn’t very effective.”
“However, this way, I can use a concentrated amount of seiðr to alter my physical form, then once more when I feel like changing it again.”
“You can shapeshift?!” Peter gaped - it seemed that each new thing Loki said left him astonished. Huh. “I- dude!!! I wish I- That’s so sick!!”
“‘Sick’?”
“Like, super super cool!!”
“...oh.”
Bruce looked up, equally amazed. “Shapeshifting? Can you turn into, like, animals or other people or...?”
“I- well, I can transform into animals and various people, plus alter my own physicality, yes.”
Peter clicked his fingers, bouncing up. “Oh, oh!! When you change your outfit in like 2 seconds, is that you shapeshifting?”
“Precisely.” Loki smiled, resting one arm on the chair’s backrest. They had shapeshifted this morn- well, last morning, technically. It was a simple yet inexplicably complex feeling - they just knew.
Today in particular they resided solely somewhere vaguely in the middle of the ‘gender’ spectrum (what even was ‘gender’, anyway?), just one of those days. Or several, depending on how they felt. Sometimes even more than that.
Loki’s hair was cut shorter and curlier now, cheeks slightly rounder and form more androgynous. Despite them being several and small, the changes helped a lot - it felt right.
Bruce put down the component he was tinkering with for a moment, reaching for another. “Is it possible for you to shapeshift other people? Like, changing their appearance, etc.?”
“Oh, yes, however that takes a considerably larger amount of energy, and usually isn’t very practical - it would be easier to simply create an illusion to trick others. Although,” Loki smirked, wiping their knife with a cloth, “I do have the ability to easily shapeshift things they are holding into various objects or creatures. Perhaps a goblet into a snake, or a food they’re eating.”
“Oh wow.”
“Hmm…what if they swallow something and you change it?” Peter asked innocently, resting a hand against his chin.
“Ah.” They smiled not so innocently to themselves, vanishing away the cloth. “One time when we were children, my oaf of a brother and I were at a very formal banquet - I had transformed Thor’s food into a pile of slugs while he was swallowing. He spat them out and they were back to normal. The superiors did not like that, to say the least - call it payback, if you will.”
Peter’s eyes widened, stopping his fidgeting. Bruce gaped in horror beside him.
...
“I- That’s...disgusting as hell but also low-key kinda funny-”
“W-what? No?! Th-that’s terrifying-!?”
---
"Wait so it- you said that magic, or seiðr like you sometimes use, is traditionally a women's thing? Mostly?"
Loki huffed, annoyance seeping into their tone. "Yes, in Asgardian culture. As frustrating as it is, I have already accepted that - I suppose I should amend my previous statement. Although using seiðr and general magic as a 'man' is not completely outlawed, it is heavily looked down upon. 'Ergi', others may call you, meaning feminine. As an insult."
They tilted their head, smirking bitterly. "Of course, I do not have an issue with that personally, but others say it scathingly. As if you're inferior for being so."
"Well.." Peter bit his lip, grimacing. "We have lots of gender stereotypes and expectations here, too. Both ways, both harmful." He shrugged, eyes darkening. "It is really stupid, to put it lightly, but its just how our society works."
Bruce nodded in silent agreement. "And yet you've still...practiced seiðr?"
"On my own and with the teaching of my mother, yes. Odin refused to let me use it unnecessarily. He feared that I would become powerful, consumed by magic like many others have in history." They flipped a dagger, scowling as it flew out of their hands and across the floor. "I was not the one destined for power. To him."
Peter pushed the knife back to them, face grim. "Damn. Wouldn't refusing to teach you how to control it just make it worse?"
Loki let out a humorless laugh. "Indeed it would, child. It seems you are smarter than a lot of Asgardians. Magic is not something you can simply remove - stamping it down only makes it more foreign and wild once it inevitably surfaces. My mother saw this. She was incredible in the art and agreed to teach me."
"And she did. She was…" Loki trailed off, swallowing past the unwanted barrage of thoughts now flooding into their mind. They cleared their throat.
Peter smiled, eyes sad. "She sounds wonderful."
"Oh, she was." Loki returned it, albeit a little smaller and distracted.
"Was...Odin against it? Her teaching you?"
The trickster turned to Bruce, considering. "Well, he certainly wasn't delighted. Though Frigga is still her own strong soul and decided to nonetheless."
"Sounds badass, too."
"Oh, yes. Although Odin was the main ruler, she did stand her ground. When she was truly infuriated you'd run to Heimdall and beg to be taken to a different realm." Loki smiled wider, drifting into their own thoughts. "I suppose that may have been how she 'got away' with teaching me magic, despite other's comments."
"And how did
you?
With everyone's...judgement…" Peter asked, tilting his head.
"Fascination, desire, and pure fucking spite."
"...Iconic."
---
“I- what the fuck. Why is it so…” Loki trailed off, lacking the words to describe the bizarre, alien creature being thrust into their face. They scanned the screen, as if to find reason for its existence.
“Cute?”
“No.”
“It isss!! It’s beautiful and I support it!”
“Kill it. Kill it now-”
“Noo-oooo!”
Bruce let his head drop into his hands, far from willing to support Peter’s argument. Loki continued to stare at the phone, face portraying an emotion that doesn’t exist.
“Why. Why does it look like a droopy bag of flesh-” Loki asked in despair, head resting against the sides of their palms.
“Hey! No it-” Peter paused, flipping the phone screen back towards himself. He tilted his head. “...well…”
“What is this creature called?”
Peter grinned, already typing another name into the search bar. “A blobfish!”
“That....somehow makes it even worse.”
“Naw, come on! There’s wayyy creepier things. Wanna see somethin’ adorable?”
“I’m afraid your definition of ‘adorable’ may be a little skewed, spiderling-”
“No! Look!” Peter turned the device back again, displaying a tiny axolotl. “Look at himm!! He’s baby!!”
…
“...I suppose he is...cute...”
“See!”
Bruce paused his internal mental breakdown for a second, glancing up at them. “What’s cute?”
“Lil’ baby axolotl!” Peter showed the phone to Bruce, this time.
“Oh, those! Yeah, t-those are cute. Unlike that blobfish…” Bruce tagged on at the end, muttering into his coffee cup - the teen caught it, shouting out an indignant ‘no! he’s cute too!’. Loki was quick to disagree with the statement.
---
Peter let out a half-shriek half-laugh, dodging the veil of rain that raced towards him. He scowled jokingly at Loki, who only smiled innocently in response.
“Lo-kiii-!!”
“Wha-aat-”
The teen’s face settled into pure ‘>>:/’ “You- woah-” He blinked to clear his glare, gazing in awe at the small, puffy cotton-candy-like cloud that floated down towards his level. Hesitantly, Peter reached out to it. Unlike a real cloud, this one was soft to the touch, despite being a mist. He ran his hand through it, smiling.
“So you- Okay. You can control the literal weather, too?” Bruce asked in disbelief. Several pages of his notebook were already full.
Loki shrugged, smiling. “To some extent - I can change the weather in an area, yes. Although it is quite a task, to say the least. Quite doable, but draining.”
“I- doable. You call changing the weather ‘quite doable’?”
“What, is it not to you mortals?”
“Dude, you aren’t completely immortal, either!”
“I am a god, Bruce. I have some ‘reasonable’ leverage when it comes to life span-”
“Can you make it rain fish?”
Loki looked from Bruce to Peter, completely caught off guard. Rain- huh?
They looked to the scientist for some lue of explanation. All they got was a dismayed shake of the head, as if already mentally preparing for chaos.
“Rain- I beg your pardon?”
“Oh. Does that not happen on Asgard?”
“Rain fish? No? We aren't an aquarium-?”
Peter pulled out his phone, typing hurriedly. It seems that little device was the source of many of Loki’s questions, these days. “Look!”
Loki stared at the screen, dead inside. Midgard was not as bland as they expected. In the worst way possible. “Well, that’s utterly cursed.”
Bruce sighed with the weight of the world, ignoring Peter’s shock. “It’s a phenomenon, most likely caused by storms and waterspouts carrying them over from shallow water or similar - fish rain from the sky, and a lot of them are still alive. So, yes. It’s cursed. There’s even this one town down in Honduras where they fall once or twice a year.”
“Once or twice-”
“It happens with other animals too, like frogs and jellyfish. I mean, spider rain also exists-”
Peter spun around to face Bruce, voice low and panicked. “Nononono. We do not talk about that one, Dr. Banner-”
“What, why-?”
“No.”
“I…” Loki considered it, thinking about the sheer chaos it would cause. Chaos. “I could recreate the fish rain-”
“I- NO-”
“Y E S”
Bruce shoved his head into his hands for possibly the 5th time that day, gut filling with dread. Well, amused dread - this was the most interesting thing to happen this week. As cursed as it was.
Loki was already concentrating on the other side of the room, a faint green mist swirling around the ceiling.
Jesus Christ.
---
“This feels like a fever dream-”
“No, no. This is a nightmare.”
Loki openly grinned from their seat on the desk, one leg dangling from the edge. “You’re right. This is cursed.”
Bruce looked to them in a mixture of scientific awe and horror. “I- dude. This is literally one of the most cursed things I’ve ever seen in my life.”
“This is chaos. This. I- oh my god I love it so much-” Peter stood in the middle of the rain, feet submerged in water-not-water. Loki had created an...illusion? But not quite? A mini weather? Whatever it was, it was powerful - colourful, glimmering fish fell occasionally from the cloudy ceiling into the vast ocean covering the floor, scales reflecting like fireflies in the water.
Despite the shine of the liquid, Peter’s hair remained fluffy and dry, as with the rest of the lab. It was cursed, yes; but strangely mesmerizing, observing as fish of all shapes and scale arrangements shimmered and spun around, fins creating mini waves that lapped around the space. There were even small pieces of coral, seaweed and the like on the floor if you looked close enough.
Loki’s eyes gleamed similarly under the praise, waving a small whirl of water to swirl beautifully around Peter’s feet. “I specialize in chaos, spider-child.”
---
Peter breathed out a laugh, hand covering his mouth. “Holy shit-”
“I- I don’t even have...the words..”
“Should I make it go faster?”
With each passing minute, Bruce’s caution had gradually worn down to practically nothing, the scientist part of his brain taking over. I mean, this wasn’t actually dangerous, was it? Loki was controlling it. It was fine.
Completely fine.
“I- You know what? Sure. I wanna see what happens up close.”
Peter stood in silent horror, wide-eyed and flicking between Loki and Bruce. “I- we’ve cursed Dr. Banner-”
Loki smirked, very pleased with this development. They didn’t say anything, turning back to the mini tornado. With one circular motion, the spinning increased, tendrils of light wind whipping the air on all sides.
---
“Ohohoohoh no- oh nO-”
“Loki- Loki stop the tornado! This is too dangerous!”
The trickster in question only blinked in confusion, head tilting. “What- how is it dangerous-?”
“Because it’s gonna mess up the lab-!”
“Bruce. I’m controlling it-”
Loki cut themselves off mid-sentence, turning around at the sound of a small yelp. Their gaze landed on Peter, who was lying sprawled on the floor, broomstick perched across his arms . A small thumbs-up went into the air, drawing a silent snicker from Loki.
Bruce, on the other hand, seemed more concerned about the relatively harmless tornado, standing behind a desk - the spiral of wind had increased largely in size over the course of the last few minutes. In his minor (major) panic, he had forgotten that Loki was a god and actually knew what they were doing.
“Loki!”
“What?”
“The- I-” He popped his head out from behind a chair seat, gesturing towards the miniature typhoon. “It’s going to destroy-”
“Come on. Literally nothing has been touched, Bruce-”
“Well, except for that one vase-”
“What vase?”
Peter flung his hand out in its general direction, still sitting on the floor. Loki scrunched their eyebrows at it.
“No, we broke that one earlier, spiderling.”
The teen blinked, staring at the pile of porcelain. “We did-? Oh yeah, we did! Right, right-”
“Wait it was you two that broke it-?!”
“Hush.”
Peter hurriedly waved his arms, not even sparing a glance at the tornado. “It was an accident!”
“Okay. I-I’m not even gonna question it. I- Loki. Please-”
“Bruce. Seriously. Have a little faith, will you? I have this completely under- isthatasnake-”
The doctor followed Loki’s eyeline, landing on a small Corn Snake in the corner of the lab. It was surrounded by foliage, climbing up the sides of the giant, warm terrarium it resided in, wrapped around a thick branch.
“Oh, yeah- a friend of ours-” He didn’t even get to finish, watching as Loki hurriedly gravitated towards the small coiled reptile, black and brown scales looping around its body, the pattern broken by occasional stripes of white. Not even hesitating, the god swung open a portion of the glass.
“...wait, Loki, can you-” A sharp snap cut his words, again, causing the whirling tornado to suddenly vanish. Preoccupied, they gazed at the little reptile. A quiet hiss was directed their way before it reached out, coiling smoothly around their forearm; the pair were too far away to hear Loki’s reaction, only seeing the way their shoulders lifted.
Their voice was distracted, running a hand across the smooth scales. “Who do they belong to?”
“....uhm...a close friend of ours needed a person to watch over their snake while they were gone. We have lots of heat lamps, terrariums and equipment in the lab/medical bay (I mean, this isn’t the first time that it’s happened)...so we decided to take them. Just for a few days.”
“Wait, I don’t think I’ve seen….?”
“Just brought her over this morning, Peter.”
“Ohh..”
“What’s her name?” Loki tilted their head slightly, following as the reptile slithered over their shoulder, coming back around on the other side.
Peter smiled warmly, skipping over. “She’s called coconut!”
“I-” Loki ran a finger over Coconut’s head - her tongue flicked out, reaching out to flicker over Loki’s nose. Peter’s grin widened.
“...how long is she staying here?”
“Until Saturday, I think.”
...
“...you’ve already fallen in love with her, haven’t you.”
“Perhaps.”
---
Bruce rummaged through the closet on the other side of the room, dim sounds of lab equipment crashing echoing throughout the medical bay. “Hold on- w-wait, gimme a second-”
“What’re you lookin’ for?” Peter swung his legs back and forth, hands supporting him on the desk.
“Uhhh a specific solution, I know where it is, just got mixed up a bit- wait. OH it’s in the other lab- hold on…be back in a minute.”
The two watched amused as Bruce turned a right corner, half-running. The glass received another glare from Loki.
For a few moments they sat in comfortable silence, broken only by the gentle humming of machinery and the LED lights of the ceiling.
Peter scratched the back of his neck, fiddling with the sleeves of his t-shirt. “Uhm, hey, Loki. Can I uh…” He cleared his throat. “Can I just say...something..? Just, as a side-note, I guess..”
Loki didn’t say anything, looking over to show that they were listening.
“I- uh. I just think it’s really really cool that you’re open about like...your identity, I guess? Like, you just change your appearance and what you wear based on how you feel, and I-I realize that might sound weird but I just think it’s really cool? Like...it’s nice to know that there’s someone else who’s cisn’t and generally presents themselves how they want without caring about what others think...”
After a moment of stunned silence, Loki shifted, scratching the side of their neck. The sudden sting in their eyes was merely from lack of food and sleep, of course. Obviously. “I- Oh. Thank you, Peter. Cisn’t?”
“Huh-? Oh, oops- wait, do you know what-”
“I can guess. Though if you don’t mind me asking, what do you mean by…”
Peter scratched the back of his neck again, smiling nervously. “Oh! Yeah! I’m...transgender. Hence, cisn’t. I-It means I wasn’t born as a boy, biologically, but I am one!”
Something sharp and stinging tore at Loki’s heartstrings. They willed away the memories of Asgard, the look on a few of their peer’s faces when they had excitedly first discovered what shapeshifting allowed - they hoped that Midgardians were not as judgemental to Peter.
“I see, spiderling. I believe I might be what you Midgardians call ‘genderfluid’.”
If possible, Peter beamed even brighter. Loki found a small smile forming on their own face against their will. “Ooh, that’s super cool! Do you change often? As in, I wanna make sure I don’t use the wrong pronouns (sorry again!) - are there ones you’re always cool with, or…?”
“Oh. I.” Loki swallowed, feeling their nose tingling slightly. Damn it. Only Thor, Frigga, occasionally Odin and a few others had ever… “I suppose I do change quite often to fit how I feel. Though, they/them is always valid, spiderling, thank you for asking. And you?”
“He/him I always prefer, though they/them is alright too! Dr. Banner knows and so do a few Avengers, I think. Uhm, a few friends too. I mean, it’s not a secret, per se? I just don’t, y’know-”
“Spiderling, you are who you are, and if anyone dares to insult you over it I know a guy.”
Peter’s head snapped to them, alarmed. “Who- what guy?”
“Me.”
He slumped, playfully shoving Loki’s shoulder. “No! You- you can’t stab people, Loki! We went over this-”
“Bold of you to assume the message stuck.”
“Loki!! Please-”
“...”
“...”
“Who’s Loki stabbing?” Bruce’s head popped up from around the corner, several glass vials in hand.
Peter huffed, hiding the smile in his voice. “Anyone who tries to offend me about being trans-”
“Oh.” He offhandedly set a beaker onto the counter, grabbing an apple from a nearby bowl. “Loki, do you have a spare knife then-”
“WH- DR. BANNER-!!”
Loki shrugged, grinning. “I have 258 daggers I’m currently not planning on using, if you’d like to choose.”
...
“....wait, what-”
“I…” Peter eyed Loki warily, scanning their expression. They smiled wider. “...can’t even tell if you’re joking.”
Bruce swallowed his apple bite and looked to the trickster, only to find the same shit-eating grin.
“I- no. No. You don’t.” He denied, more to himself than the bastard sitting cross-legged on the desk.
“Ohmygod really?!”
Loki flexed their wrists, waving around the dagger already in their hands. “Would you like to see them? They may take up a lot of space-”
“YEAH NOHOHO SHIT-”
“I- I can’t. I just can’t. I have no words. I-I’m. Done.”
“...is that a yes?”
“p l e a s e.”
Satisfied, they closed their eyes, mentally reaching out to pull on the strings of their storage. They took a moment to gather everything into summoning, ignoring how their eyelids wanted to remain shut, drooping under the force of the seiðr - that and the lack of sleep meshed together into one tangled mess.
Oh well.
Loki pulled once, materialising the daggers into existence (well, technically, they already existed, just not...here). They faintly registered sharp gasps and exclamations from the other two, taking the time to harshly blink against the lights. Since when were they so bright?
Peter laughed in surprise, hopping backwards to avoid a sleek blade sliding down the rather intimidating pile now taking up a large portion of the lab floor. “H-HOLY SHIT. THAT- my guy has a literal knife collection-”
“I- LOKI WHY. I’M- YOU- WHY DO YOU NEED THIS MANY?”
The trickster cocked an eyebrow at Bruce, as if to ask ‘why wouldn’t you?’. Calmly, they peered into the towering pile, seeming to remember something. Peter crouched down, very cautiously pawing his hands through. Each individual dagger was engraved differently, blades curved and carved into various arcs and designs. They ranged from serrated to long and sharp, all gleaming with perfect polish.
“This. Literally has the energy of digging through legos- wait wait- do you have to, like, aggressively mentally rummage through the whole pile to find a specific dagger? Like finding that one specific lego piece to fit into your house and having a breakdown cause you can’t find it in the literal sea of plastic?”
“Peter. I do not know what ‘legos’ are.” Loki said dryly, ignoring Bruce’s slow descent into insanity.
“Oh. But do you have to, like. Dig? For knives?”
“Yes. Oh god, Norn’s, yes. Actually, there is one I’d like to polish up-” Before Peter could enquire further, Loki practically jumped into the pile, being swallowed into the knives akin to a child in a foam ball pit. Vague sounds of sliding blades and general chaotic digging followed them.
Peter wheezed, on his hands and knees to the side to look for the sunken god. “LOKI OHMYGOD-”
“I- LOKI-” An unscathed arm popped out from the pyramid, dagger clutched in hand. “Oh, there they are-”
A torso and head followed, popping out from the heap. A few more daggers slid down the pile, skidding to a stop at the bottom. “You can use this one after I sharpen it - I don’t tend to use this style of blade and handle grip, anyway. Just needs a quick polish.”
Bruce blinked, watching dead inside as the god attempted to get themselves out. Was life even worth it anymore? “I- bro. Loki.”
“Hm?”
Bruce gave up on what he was going to say, numbly waving his hands before burying his face into them.
“Do you just give them out like raffle tickets dude-”
Loki slid gracefully down the side, waving away the thin green shield coating their body. “No. If someone tries to steal one, they’ll receive it free of charge through their throat.”
“Oh. Wow.”
“Damn, okay. Jeez-”
Loki sighed. “Not you, spiderling.”
---
“A-are these all...different types? Of knives??”
Loki ransacked their own collection, becoming more and more annoyed. Where was it-
“Why, of course - each is effective for a different foe or fits a certain aesthetic. It’s necessary to collect all different types and craftsmanship styles.” They muttered to themselves, shoving several knives away in their search. “For practical use or as a coping mechanism, I’m not sure which.”
“Mood. I have several questionable collections - they are my pride and joy and I love them so much.”
Bruce stared at the pile, sloppily writing another paragraph of notes. “Does a collection of regrets count?”
“Oh, of course~”
“Yup.”
“Well, I have a considerable amount of those, that’s for sure. That’s...yeah.” Loki nodded in agreement, silently echoing Peter’s pained ‘same’. They sat back for a moment, hands on their hips. God fucking-
Peter tilted his head lazily, letting his hair flop to the side. “What knife you lookin’ for?”
“Einar Dagger - I haven’t polished it in a while and it is a rather beautiful blade. I found it in one of the forests, left to rust away - restored it myself...comfortable handle...” They mumbled, mind focused on finding the damn thing. Needle in a haystack.
“...dual hardened, too - a unique heat treating method that increases sharpness while keeping the blade from becoming brittle...- Ah.” Loki swiped a dagger from the mini cave they had dug themselves, waving away the whole pile. They could feel it mentally dump into their pocket space.
Turning back around, they tilted the blade to the light, watching flashes gleam across the slightly blunt edges. They sat back down, holding it openly in their hands to allow the other two to see.
Peter whistled. After a silent affirmation, he hesitantly ran his hands over the hilt, tracing the gold detailing - it formed intricate chains and shapes across the pommel and cross-guard. A rich, almost navy blue shone through the gaps; it ran across the whole hilt, becoming worn and a softer texture on the grip.
“Daamn...it's really pretty..”
Bruce nodded but didn’t dare touch it. His eyes flicked back up to the pile. “Yeah. H-how do you keep literally every single knife in such good condition?”
Loki shrugged. “Force of habit. I have to keep them sharp. Hate when the engravings are damaged or the blades are dull.”
“Valid. Can I…?” The dagger was carefully placed into his hands. Subconsciously, Loki adjusted the position of his fingers, silently showing the boy how to hold the blade without risk of slicing the skin.
Bruce looked over Peter’s shoulder. “You said something about it being ‘dual-hardened’? Is that specific to this type of dagger or a kind of strengthening thing?”
“Huh? Oh...that- uhm.” Loki scratched their cheek, already twirling another knife in their hands. “That was just to myself-”
Peter looked up, smiling. “Can you tell us about it, though? Like, you obviously know a lot about it, like with the seiðr-”
The trickster blinked, eyes looking between the two again. “You..still want to hear me talk? I-I mean..”
"...what do you mean?? Dude, of course! W-why not?"
“..."
“...Loki?”
Bruce tilted his head, fixing his gaze back on the god, unreadable.
Loki didn’t say anything, mouth opening slightly before closing again. What? Why would they? Why were these two simple mortals so willing to listen to them, of all people? Endlessly, it seemed. Was it a trick of trust? Were they secretly annoyed? These were just...stupid interests of theirs - they weren’t even remotely important or intriguing to anyone el-
Peter must have gotten the wrong idea, hurriedly amending his previous statement. Bruce eyed Loki curiously, brows scrunched in silent thought. “I-I mean, you don’t have to! Like, I totally understand if you don’t, I’m sorry-”
“N-no, no. It’s not that, spiderling, stop apologising-”
“Right, sorr- wait, I’m sorry that I said sorry-”
Bruce turned his gaze back to the teen, albeit still a little distracted. He doubted Loki would enjoy the questioning or attention. “Peter.”
“Sorr...wait-”
“Norns.”
---
Peter ran a finger tentatively across the long, lustrous blade. “Oh! And these are runes, right? Like, I recognise them from when you healed…”
“Yes, they are.” Loki smiled, tilting the engraved edge towards the teen. “This is actually the runic alphabet, as hinted by the name ‘Runic Long Seax’, which is this specific dagger - we often engrave it or specific runic phrases into blades, as it is thought to increase their strength.”
“Daamn, I wish we had knives like this…”
Loki flipped it around in their hands, smirking. “Who says you can’t?”
“I dunno...I guess it would be cool to have a kitchen knife that’s, like, heavily engraved and fancy-”
“Oh, tch, spiderling. The amount of dirt and grime that gets into engravings is one of the banes of my existence-”
He shook his hands, gesturing again. “I know! But imagine someone asks you to cut off the plastic packaging of something and you whip out this fancy ass runed dagger that probably, definitely costs more than your rent to assert your dominance-”
“I already do that.”
Peter gasped. “You icon-”
“Wait, how much do these cost?” Bruce asked curiously, though slightly concerned.
“Hm...” Loki looked over to the pile, scratching the side of their neck. “Well...most of these I steal or find and restore myself, not buy specially…unless I would like a certain engraving or pattern-”
“Hol’ up you steal-”
Loki deadpanned, looking back at him. “...you do realize who you’re talking to-”
The trickster was abruptly cut off by a loud, high-pitched voice, jumping more than they’d care to admit - Peter almost fell off of the table, fumbling to pull his phone out of his pocket. Bruce let out a shaky breath, hand over his heart.
Upon glancing at the contact, Peter’s voice dropped to a terrified hush, words quick and panicked. “Oh- shitshitshit-”
Loki watched in mild concern as the colour drained from Peter’s face, staring at the phone in now-silent fear. They took in Bruce’s pained grimace of sympathy before looking over his shoulder. The name ‘Aunt Ma-
Oh. Oh no.
When Peter looked to them as a cry for help, Loki only offered a similarly sympathetic grimace, admittedly more focused on identifying what the hell the music (song??) blasting from the death-bringing device was. ‘Come on and slam, and welcome to the jam-’ repeating over the high-pitched, Japanese (?) voice served as background music for Peter’s internal breakdown.
Silently, he slid his finger across the bottom of the screen, putting the phone up to his ear. Peter nervously cleared his throat.
“H-hey May, uh-”
“PETER BENJAMIN PARKER.”
Loki’s eyes widened, startling away from the offending device. Beside them, Bruce shoved his head into his hands, fearing for Peter’s very safety; the teen himself became paper white, swallowing in dread. He didn’t dare speak a word, drowning in quiet panic. Petrified panic.
The god’s mind flooded with memories of Frigga, the bone-deep fear when their full name was called in such a cool, menacing tone. A cold flame that washed over your whole body, freezing you in place, a weight that sunk down to your feet and left them wedged into the floor. Oh shit.
May the gods have mercy on you, spider-child.
“Where. Are you.”
The teen seemed to utter a silent prayer before replying. “U-uhm, I-I’m at the medbay. I’m fine, don’t worry-!”
“If you’re ‘fine’, then why haven’t you come back yet? Or messaged me? How bad is it, Peter-” Her voice was angry, dripping with underlying concern.
“I- ohmygod I didn’t- May, I’m so so sorry- I- uh..” He flicked his eyes up to Loki, who slashed their hand back and forth across their throat. “..got, uh..caught up..doing a..” Peter fumbled, voice raising in pitch as if to question himself. “...project??”
Loki facepalmed.
“...Peter, I swear to god, if you’re severely inju-”
“No, no! I’m fine now, promise! Just a small, uh, stab wound-”
“STAB WOUND?” Wait, fuck-
Peter fumbled to reassure her, internally screaming. “I- WAIT- M-MAY, IT’S FINE, I PROMISE-”
“NO. ABSOLUTELY NOT. WE WENT OVER THIS, PETER. A STAB WOUND IS NOT ‘FINE’-” Loki threw their hands up as if to say ‘exactly’, receiving a half-hearted glare from the teen.
“nO NO- I GOT HEALE- u h- i got...uhm. uh. there’s-” He mouthed ‘hypocrite’ at the trickster to fight his nerves, earning his own scowl to match. Bruce watched in dead, confused exasperation.
A tired, worried sigh resounded through the speaker. “Just come back, please, Peter. I can ring up the school to give you the day off-”
“N-no, no! It’s actually fine, May. L-like, literally, it’s all healed now-”
Peter’s insistent claims went ignored. “Is Dr. Banner there?”
Before he could protest, the doctor answered, already leaning forward. “Y-yes, yes, I am. Peter’s fine, don’t worry, Ms. Parker-”
“Okay, well that’s a relief." She let out a low breath, pacing coming to a stop. "And just call me May...Peter, please swing back over here if you can, honey."
"Okay, I'll be there in just a few minutes! And uh..sorry again, May. I-I didn't mean to worry you.."
She let out a soft sigh before answering, unintentionally feeding the ball of shame tangled up in Peter's gut.
He couldn't do anything right today, huh? Failing, failing again-
"It's fine now, Peter."
No it isn't.
"Just come back, ok? I want to see that you're okay.”
He swallowed, forcing his voice to smooth out, fighting the urge to slump his shoulders in defeat. Defeated by himself and his stupid decisions. “Okay, I will. I’ll be there in about, uh...10 minutes?”
“I’ll be waiting. And Peter? I larb you, honey. Don’t forget that.”
The knot in his stomach tightened, almost robbing him of his breath in a wash of guilt. “I-I larb you too, May.”
“Swing safe, Peter.”
Click.
He stared down at the bright white screen, trapped in his own thoughts. Loki and Bruce’s quiet conversation ran like water in his ears, muffled and lapping against the sides of his head, a dull throb that spread like a thick weight across his body - it weighed against his shoulders, forcing them down despite his efforts. Another failure to drag him down against his will to keep his head above the water.
“Peter? What’s wrong?”
He startled, turning around. Bruce’s concerned gaze pierced through him, twiddling a pen between his fingers. Loki shifted from beside him, raising an eyebrow at the teen. Worried lines etched into the crevices of their face.
Peter slapped a shaky grin onto his own face, already whirling back around to latch open a nearby window. “Oh, nothing, don’t worry! I’ll be swingin’ off now-!”
“You sure?”
He flapped his hand uncharacteristically, waving away the worry - no one else had to be worried. He was Fine. “Yeah, yeah! Gotta get back to May-”
“Spiderling.
Your mask
.”
Peter blinked, processing their words for a moment. If possible, Loki’s eyebrow arched higher. “Wh- OH! Oh, yeah, that- I should probably get that, yeah.
Woops-”
“Peter, if something’s wrong-”
“No, no! It’s fine, uh-” He yoinked the mask off the table, pushing himself up to perch on the window ledge, shoving it on. “I-I really gotta get going now, or else May will literally crucify me with her bare hands. Cya!”
Before the two could reply, Peter hopped off of the ledge, arms up to swing cleanly against the horizon line. The faint orange streaks in the sky outlined his rapidly disappearing figure.
After a moment of thoughtful silence, Loki sighed, crossing one leg over the other. “I don’t think I doubt him, from the sounds of it.”
Bruce hummed, biting his lip in worry. “Yeah, May is...intimidating when she wants to be. Or when she’s worried.”
“Mm. Does this happen often?”
“Yeah, yeah it does.” Bruce dusted his hands off, standing up to clear the desk he was working on. “Whenever Peter gets injured, he has to swing over here - May doesn’t want him getting seriously injured after...past experiences. T-they’re not...mine to talk about.”
Loki decided not to push it, pushing down their...unease before speaking. “Do you know what happened tonight?”
“From what I heard-” Bruce dropped the box he was carrying on the ground with a quiet grunt, “Peter got involved with an attempted mugging. Problem was, it was a bunch of teens, around his age. They were...robbing for money. For their...less than understanding family, I believe.”
Loki caught on at once, thinking of the spider-child’s character. “
Ah
. I see.”
“Mhm.”
“And he’s overridden by guilt, I presume?” They looked towards the window, squinting at the faint yet painfully blinding star peeking out from under the city skyline’s blanket of buildings.
“It seems like it. Definitely.”
Loki sighed again, running a hand over their dagger’s hilt to calm the worry simmering below the surface. On the outside, their pose was indifferent, face turned towards the window to hide the worried creases shaping it. “Well, the Midgardian teens are not any less in the wrong, despite their motivations. Though I do understand their...situation.”
Bruce nodded distractedly. “Peter shouldn’t be blaming himself for it, though.”
“Well, he is still a child under all that power, after all. Besides, the girl ended up saved by him, was she not?”
“She was. But Peter’s blocked that part out. I wonder why it’s so important to him…”
Loki didn’t say anything, half-heartedly transforming one of the pens on the table into a weird...creature. Bruce stared at it in despair before flicking his eyes back up to the trickster, who was lost in thought.
“You seem concerned.”
Their attention was immediately re-captured, snapping it back. “I am curious, is all, Bruce. Why should I be concerned with you mortals?”
Bruce blinked back up at them, eyebrows deadpan.
Should he go there? Or would he die?
Ah. He had F.R.I.D.A.Y and the other guy to help him anyway.
“I-I can tell you care, Loki.” The trickster stilled almost unnoticeably. “A-At least, much more than before. I dunno, something’s changed-”
“That’s none of your concern, Bruce.” Loki cut off coldly, slipping off the table to walk back over to the window, faced away from the doctor.
“Well, you seem to be too concerned for someone who truly doesn’t care.”
They didn’t respond, a sickening sense of vulnerability poisoning their heart. Loki’s walls braced around it, preventing the feeling from slipping between the cracks and leaking into the outside world.
They’ve shown too much. How could they trust them so easily? What if this is all a farce?
Yet the spiderling seemed so...sincere. Bruce, too, to some degree. They doubted such honesty could be faked (not that it hadn’t been before. By him. How Loki had fallen a fool to them-
“You don’t
know
that, Bruce, you quim.”
He sighed, taking his chances again. He hadn’t been stabbed ruthlessly through the heart yet. Yet. “Look, I-I’m just...saying..Loki. You, uh.” He made a quick gesture with his hands, hitting his knuckles against his palm. “This side of you, I think. If you showed it more, the Avengers might warm up to you-”
“You mortals are annoyingly naive.” Loki tsked, gripping the side of their sleeve where Bruce couldn’t see. “It isn’t that simple, Bruce, and I don’t owe anyone any ‘sides’-”
“Well...I just think that if this is what’s been under there all this time then...you should show it more-”
“Tch. As if that has ever been received well.” They said bitterly, patience running thin. The scrutiny of the doctor was becoming more and more irksome, and Loki ignored the part of their brain that shifted uncomfortably under it.
Bruce didn’t have anything to say in response, awkwardly smoothing out a pile of files by hitting the edge against the table. A heavy silence passed, so empty that Loki thought within it the loud rushing of their thoughts could be heard.
The doctor cleared his throat, standing by the doorway.
Please don’t stab me.
“Well, I uh...just think that you seem...happier like...this. I can tell that you care, but, that doesn’t make you weak or vulnerable. Just…” he fumbled for the right words, missing the way Loki’s slight swaying had stopped completely, “..you’ve changed- or you...are changing. There’s something different about you, Loki. I dunno what it is but, it’s...nice.”
Loki’s first instinct was to lash out in anger, suffocating Bruce’s words with the sharpness of their own; and yet their mind stuttered in place, sinking into a painful sense of vulnerability that left them floored and confused.
He didn’t receive a response or cut off this time, stumbling to fill the void in conversation. “Just don’t summon that weird rat snake hybrid thingy near me again please - that isn’t.”
By the time Loki had found the mental capacity to turn around, the doctor had already vanished out of sight, an echoed “Goodnight” in the air the only evidence to prove that he had ever been there in the first place.
His distinctive, awkward footsteps left Loki to stand lost by the window, thoughts swirling chaotically in the morning breeze.
Notes:
thank you!!! so so much for reading still :D love y'all sm holy shit
i feel like this is kind of a weaker chapter, but i hope it was still a good read!
so, yes! genderfluid Loki!! if i missed any pronouns or have written something wrong, please let me know! Lady Loki is also gonna be making a future appearance, of course. icon. queen. i'm making loki chaotic af, of course, especially in chapters to come. dw. also uhh trans peter parker is amazing and i love the solidarity! please please let me know if ive gotten something wrong or unintentionally offensive!
sorry, the whole 'peter gets stabbed' scene was meant to be short, vaguely establishing the character's motivations to make sense - instead i ended up with a several thousand word scene in my lap. pog?
i did some research on seidr - issue is, most info is vague and differs between sites. so, what ive done is take the basics (such as runes, singing etc.) that i found and put a spin on them so that theyre somewhat accurate AND i have space to manipulate it to fit loki's character more!
also side note: turns out that loki's magic probably isnt/isnt called....seidr...("can't see into the future, im not a witch"). should have dug deeper into that earlier, my fault! so, im really sorry about that!
however, i am going to try and keep this as accurate as possible. 'seidr' is basically going to act as a term, since calling loki's magic 'seidr' instead of just 'loki's magic' feels more specific and lets me create a better description of it. i am still looking into norse magic etc. for reference!
also i am far from the best in character-building so please bare with me, i am trying to even their personalities out and make them vaguely accurate at least (this is set after Ragnarok, so that's why Loki is softer and basically just tired of everything. BUT im keeping them as a chaotic bastard because. they are. shall find out why more in later chapters!). i maaayy be projecting a little, bare with me also.
also also i would like to know why i am physically incapable of focusing on a 5 minute task but will jump at the opportunity to research Norse mythology for like 1-2 hours straight and actually consume the information? hello?
next time on What The Fuck Am I Writing: the A team comes in and are very suspicious (thank you, kind commenter!)
love y'all!!! <3
Chapter 5: Buncha' jackasses, standin' in a circle-
Summary:
the avengers are smart and all but sometimes they have the collective brainpower of a fucking microwave
also oops my hand slipped~~
Notes:
btw this is my first time writing the avengers in general so their character accuracy, too, may have the power of a fucking microwave (but ive tried my best lmao, feel free to yell in the comments. still had lots of fun writing this tho. :))))))
(CW: Small descriptions of Anxiety/faint panic at the end of the chapter plus referenced mind control)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tony rolled his eyes, sinking his head into his palms as the others bickered like crows on a dreadful morning. Jesus fuck.
Steve straightened up in his chair by the argument discussion round-table, raising his voice to be heard over the commotion (with minimal success). “FRIDAY would have told us if something had happened, so I’m not sure if we should take permanent action just yet-”
“You’re the walking moral compass and yet you’re going against sending away Loki?-” Sam turned around, raising his eyebrows.
“No. I’m just saying that if there was a threat, then FRIDAY would have informed us-”
Natasha looked between the two, stone-faced. “We still don’t know the extent or capabilities of Loki’s magic - he could have overran her. Hijacked the system. We don’t know if that’s the case, Steve.” They also didn’t know that FRIDAY wasn’t telling them for an entirely different, more underwhelming reason.
Twirling a pen, Bruce spoke up from the corner. Despite being one of the only voices of reason, he was quickly drowned out. “O-okay, yeah, but how can Loki’s magic possibly manipulate technology? Code? Binary numbers-”
“Bruce whose side are you even on-”
“I-I’m just saying! He doesn’t even know how to use a blender!”
Tony groaned in despair, not even bothering to look up from the comfortable little void he had dug himself into - he hadn’t even had his 3rd cup of coffee for the day and was already having to deal with this. Hell, why did they even agree to this anyway?-
Sam deadpanned. “I don’t think that matters when you’re a god from outer space, Bruce-”
Steve gestured exasperatedly with his hands, cutting Sam off in a futile attempt to stop the argument. It seemed today the captain lacked any control over this sinking ship. “Let’s just- we could always just observe him for now, I guess-”
This time Tony did look up, frustrated voice breaking his exhausted silence. “Oh, yes!” He raised his eyebrows and hands in faux-surprise, as if to say ‘why didn’t I think of that?’. Steve fixed him with a Look. “Let us sit back on our recliners and dine as we watch a murderer interact with the spider kid. Maybe butter some popcorn while we’re at it-”
It was Steve’s turn to sigh. “Tony-”
“He could be manipulating Peter as we speak, capsicle-” He hissed out, fingers tapping on the desk between his words.
A moment of silence passed before Bucky looked between the two, resting his chin on his palm. “You know, I think I agree with Steve-”
“Sigh...no. No. We are not doing this.” Tony abruptly stood up from his chair, flinging out a hologram from seemingly nowhere. Clint glanced up numbly, strangely having paid little to no attention during the whole impromptu meeting, haphazardly organized by a ruffled Tony.
He swiped on a picture of the trickster, along with reports and files. Tony failed to notice the slight disorganization and rough placement of the picture and video data. “Loki, y’know, the whole New York attack guy, is currently living at our tower. I don’t care what Thor says, this is dangerous-”
“Then why did we take him in?!”
Natasha answered before the mechanic could begin to open his mouth, making a silent risk assessment that having Tony answer would be the equivalent of chucking gasoline at a fire. “If we did anything else, let him be taken into the raft by Ross,” she spat out the name, “or worse, then we would be personally struck down by Thor and/or taken there ourselves for assisting a criminal.”
A dead silence overtook the group. It wasn’t awkward, per se; just heavy, as if each was telepathically daring the other.
Rhodey, in possession of one of the few brain cells present in the group, calmly spoke up, not even sparing a glance at the mechanic wiping a frustrated hand over his face. “Let’s just observe for now. We don’t have any proof and FRIDAY hasn’t said anything, so we can’t jump into accusations.”
“Accusing a murderer-”
“Accusations, Tony. It’s no use blindly arguing against Loki if we’re not even sure what he’s doing or how much power he has - it’s best to judge the situation first.”
Natasha got up, already moving over to the doorway, voice carefully impassive to hide her impatience. Steve whirled around to face her. “Leave it to me.”
“What’re you doing?” He asked, voice strong. She stopped, resting a hand on the doorway.
“Relax, Steve. I’m just going to gather some information. See what he’s up to. Maybe Tony’s right.”
The mechanic looked to take personal offense to that. “Excuse me, ‘maybe’?”
Fixing him with a level look, her eyes hardened. “I’m not saying you aren’t, Tony. But charging into this head-first won’t provide us with anything useful.” Shooting a final look at Clint, her frown was reflected in the window the archer had been staring blindly out of for the past 20 or so minutes.
The other members of the team followed suit, gazing in concern at his prolonged silence. No one dared to push it, though still internally questioned his lack of response to the topic considering the hearing aids still perched in his ears.
Although the archer had a habit of openly turning them off as a joke whenever he didn’t want to listen, the distance between him and the rest of the group seemed bigger than what the room allowed considering that he hadn’t.
After another tired pause, Tony pressed his palms into his eyes. “Fine. But you see anything suspicious and he’s out - it has to be a damn good reason, so find one.”
---
Peter skipped down the hallway, scanning the paper clutched in his hands one final time. Hopefully, this new formula would give him some more flexibility. Manipulating the webbing once it was already placed, maybe? Was that possible? Or having it connect to his suit in some way, allowing him to change its texture depending on what he wanted to do.
But was that even possible? Or- wait. Hm. He could have it as a sort of tightening capture weapon - he could shoot a loose cluster at someone, then catch them off guard by rapidly tightening it. That could give him some rescue opportunities, too, if he needed to quickly restrain someone or maybe even secure them for their own safety.
I mean, on another thought, he could always head down to the testing area while he was at it-
Peter’s internal rant was cut off by an external splutter, stumbling backwards and almost tripping over his feet while his arms automatically flung out to steady themselves. The sudden collision into seemingly nothing left him confused, blinking rapidly and trying to decipher who he had-
Oh.
Motherfu-
At the sound of a near-silent chuckle, he glanced up, scanning the ceiling before his eyes landed on the vent. They fell into a half-hearted glare.
“Are you quite alright, spiderling?” Loki asked innocently, tilting his head. Peter responded with a blind wave of his left leg, attempting to fling off the saran wrap miraculously still enveloping it. If there was any pity, Peter could not have found it even with a magnifying glass.
He hopped around in place, fighting the plastic. “What does it look like?”
The trickster smirked, speaking airily. “I’m not quite sure, the terribly obvious barrier is blocking my view.”
Peter looked up at him akin to the ‘listen here you little shit’ bird, ferocious gaze completely broken by the smile now painting his cheeks. “Saran wrap isn’t even that obvious, dammit!”
“That’s the point.”
Peter was about to playfully retort before he spotted a green gleaming across the surface of the wrap. “I- wait wait, did you actually curse the seran wrap?”
“Modify, as you put it.” Loki gloated.
Peter’s face drained of emotion, trying to secretly bite back another grin and failing miserably while waving his arm like a drunk ribbon dancer. Instead of coming off, the wrap gracefully transferred to his other hand. “Oh my god- ugh. Great prank though, I’ll gladly give you that - what’re your pronouns today, o’ royal bastard?”
Loki cleanly swung from the vent, gold wallet chain clinking as his feet landed on the floor. “Couldn’t care less; gender fell into the same abyss as my once hopes and dreams. I do appreciate the compliment and title though, spiderling.”
“Oh, mood. I’ll use it if you do me a favour.” He flung the saran wrap piece into the air, watching as it slowly drifted back onto his jumper. Loki tried (and most likely failed, judging by Peter’s joking scowl) to cover up how he was internally losing it.
“Mhm?”
Peter rubbed the back of his neck, carefully stepping over the tough barricade of sheer plastic so as to not disturb the craftsmanship. Well, it had taken him crashing into it, but still. “Can you help me get back at Sam? He covered my web hammock in camouflaged silly string yesterday and literally ruined my whole vibe. And my star wars shirt.” He added, pouting.
Loki smirked again, waving his hand over the wrap to smooth out the creases and ‘modify’ it to be more difficult to get off once more - well, not like it wasn’t already painfully annoying to normally, much to Loki’s prior irritation when trying to set up the stupid thing. No one saw.
“Oh, spider-child, that is not a favour but an opportunity I shall gladly accept. Do you have any specific requests in mind?”
Peter beamed, bouncing over to his side with a plan already flowing from his lips.
---
“You wanna give him a book?” Sam asked incredulously, eyeing Steve.
He huffed, crossing his arms. “What? He obviously likes reading, so that would be most reasonable-”
“Wouldn’t just putting a chip on him be easier? We don’t even know what he likes-”
“Loki’s a criminal, not an idiot, Sam. We can’t just leisurely stroll up to him and start talking or give him what’s obviously a monitoring device.” Tony said dryly, already sipping another coffee - he pointedly ignored Steve’s Disappointed Frown.
Into his own coffee cup, Bruce muttered something along the lines of ‘well, Peter did it’ causing Bucky to glance over at him. He tried and failed to cover it up by awkwardly looking away, missing the soldier’s questioning gestures.
Still hoping to avoid his gaze, Bruce spoke up. “U-um, we could always try giving him a necklace or something he’d use often-”
Sam blinked, crossing his arms from the other side of the room. “...you wanna give Loki a fuckin’ necklace-”
“No, I mean as Peter-!”
“Why would Peter be giving him necklaces-”
Steve buried his face into his hands, giving Bucky the opportunity to widely gesture in Bruce’s direction. The doctor somehow managed to catch onto what he was trying to say through sheer dumb luck, nodding hurriedly.
Clint, who was secretly trying to decipher their shoddy charades, massaged his brows, completely stumped. Mixers? Snakes? The doctor made some weird, fancy twirling gesture with his hands, allowing Bucky to join the archer in the pool of confusion.
Tony flung his arms up before running them through his hair, closing his eyes. “Where the fuck is Nat when you need her-”
“Probably off being more productive than all of us combined.” Clint said flatly, subconsciously looking back at the door.
---
“Well, what’re they saying?” Sam muttered, flicking his gaze over to Clint. He tilted his head, taking in their gestures. Rhodey just looked on, practically dead inside.
“So uh-” He swallowed, rubbing his forehead to try and disperse the thoughts that plagued it. They didn’t seem to belong to him, flooding his mind despite not...coming from it; he shoved it aside for now, focusing on the others. “He seems to be saying- that….what- what the fuck is he going on about-”
The small huddle disguised as a note-taking group gazed in puzzlement at the pair, who seemed to be unaware of the possibility of everyone seeing their drunk-looking hand gestures.
Clint huffed. “I don’t even know who taught these guys sign language but it WASN’T me-”
Sam rested his chin on his palm, covering up most of his sight. Not that he could decode whatever the hell they were doing with the entirety of it. “Any ideas, bird-brain?”
“Well, I thought at least Bucky would know, but he’s straight up just. Keysmashing. In charade langua-”
He stopped, mouth part open. Sam looked between them before nudging him. “I- well, now they’re saying that they - I presume Loki and Peter - managed to break a vase at 3am-”
“Wait, that was them?!”
Tony had obviously had enough, frustratedly raising his voice to carry over to them. “You got somethin’ you wanna share, you two?”
Bucky rolled his eyes, tearing them from the doctor, who was whispering a whole ass tale to him. “What are you, my teacher?” He muttered something back to Bruce, whose eyes widened in surprise. When questioned, he just nodded, confirming the shit he had seen with his own eyes.
“Just watching you two is making my brain cells disintegrate, what the hell are you on about?” Clint asked, dumbfounded. “Tornadoes and knives? Bruce, you okay dude?”
“Uh-” He responded eloquently, glancing towards the soldier for help. “Yeah, uh, don’t- don’t mind that-”
“It doesn’t matter, Clint. Drop it. Does anyone have any ideas besides tracking devices?”
---
“That won’t work.” Tony deadpanned, already swiping away the hologram to pull up another.
“Okay, but you don’t know that.”
“I do. Because it's obvious and, frankly, kinda mediocre-”
Steve sighed heavily, roughly scribbling something down on his near-empty piece of paper. “We’d need to put it somewhere inconspicuous, but also somewhere Loki would definitely go to.”
“Or we could just. Not do it.” Rhodey offered, leaning back in his chair. “Hell, what trap are we even talking about?”
“We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it-”
Sam cut him off. “Steve, we need to know what trap it is before we figure out what to do with it. That’s the whole point - there’s no use deciding where to put it if we don’t know what ‘it’ is in the first place-”
“...I mean, there’s no point making a ‘trap’ anyway, really. It’s not like we’re catching Loki, we just need to figure out what’s going on.” Bruce reasoned, words tinted with confusion.
Once again, tired silence overtook the gathering of Avengers. Rhodey tapped his pen three times, looking like he’d rather be anywhere else.
...
Bucky blinked, not even facing the others. “Okay, but what if we put it in Sam’s room-”
The man in question spun around to face him, creaking his chair. “What the hell would that do? Why would he be in my room?”
“No, no, he’s got a point.” Clint argued in amusement, making a secret effort to dispel the thoughts clogging up his brain. He could feel their darkness spreading, distant voices ringing in his ears.
“And what point is that?”
Clint made a fist and extended his index finger, holding it in front of his nose and making a ‘pecking’ motion twice, feeding into the team’s silence. Bucky nodded, leaving Bruce in the dust to catch onto whatever the hell Clint was trying to say. Unbeknownst to him, the archer was also attempting to get the memo and failing royally.
The rest of the team watched soundlessly, stumped; a full 3 seconds passed before Tony sighed dramatically, flinging his arms up. “Right, we need another translator.”
---
Peter put his foot on his tangled tumbleweed of wrapping paper, awkwardly trying to hold all the pieces in place. “Hey, Loki could you uh- crap- could you pass me another roll of tape please?”
The trickster neatly folded one of the pristine edges of his own paper, cleanly encasing a picture frame, before looking up blankly. “You asked the same thing 2 minutes ago.”
Peter brokenly gestured with his head to the heap in his lap, held together with tape, scrunched folding and sheer willpower. The clump closely resembled Loki’s current mental state.
He stared at the ball blankly, using a thin piece of tape to secure his own neat little box. “...spiderling, are you wrapping that with paper or pure tape because I genuinely can’t fucking tell.”
“Bold of you to assume I know, now h elp me please-”
---
“Loki, what the fuck, we’re not supposed to wrap the ceiling fan-” Peter giggled out, watching the god climb up onto an already-wrapped desk, filled with determination.
He didn’t even spare Peter a glance, watching it spin round and round. It did not occur to this utter genius that he could just turn it off. “And why not? You’ve asked for my help with a prank and are expecting me not to go the whole way?”
“But Loki, it’ll hit you, please don’t-”
“Spiderling, I will cover every single goddamn inch of this blasted room. Do not underestimate me.”
“I’m, like, in awe! Literally! But, uh, please just be careful because that thing will vibe check you-"
As if on command, Loki leaned a little too close to it, only just managing to dodge the blade aiming to deck him in the forehead. Looking strangely offended, he surveyed the foreign mechanism. How should he...
Peter contentedly observed Loki’s futile attempts at understanding the mysterious Ceiling Fan for a few seconds before coming to his aid. “Hey, Fri, could you..uh. Turn the fan off?”
The god watched expressionless as it slowed to a complete stop, providing him with space to wrap it as he pleased. Peter looked gleefully amused, springing over to one of the drawers.
He flung open a drawer, considering the contents. Hm. “Wait, should we wrap his clothes?”
Loki silently flung the paper roll up to himself using seiðr, whipping a dagger out of his sleeve (???) to cut a large piece off. “Of course.”
After a moment of digging, Peter stopped, looking at one of the piles. “....all of his socks, too?”
Loki smirked, looking over to the teen. “What are we, considerate? Take them all out.”
---
“Ooooh, wait, Loki!!! Have you ever popped bubble wrap?”
Loki, who was currently attempting to wrap a whole ass bookshelf, stopped. “Bubble wrap?”
He held up a large sheet, the bottom left corner already crumpled. “Oh. I believe I’ve seen that before - you use it to wrap things and prevent them from being damaged, am I correct?”
“Yup!! But what’s fun about it is that…” He put it down on the floor, excitedly jumping onto it. Several pops resounded, a loud satisfying wave following when Peter moved around.
Loki paused, only managing to blink before he was casually handed his own sheet. The teen returned to the cylindrical pencil-holder he was currently trying to wrap; its shape had been reduced to a messy blob.
He managed to turn around for a full 3 seconds before several popping noises filled the room, each faster than the last.
“...can I keep this?” Loki asked quietly, popping another bubble rather aggressively. He might as well have been stabbing it.
Peter beamed, climbing up on a chair to reach the items on the shelves. “Yeah, sure! We have lots of it in the tower anyway since we always keep it for fun- ”
“Wait. Peter.”
“...yeah?” He asked, turning around.
Loki was staring at the chair that the teen was perched precariously on, something suspicious glinting in his eyes. “...I have an idea.”
---
Tony paced around the small space, movements tracked by Steve. “Fri, could you pull up all of Loki’s files for me?”
He waited for his blue holograms to pop up but to no avail, staring at the wall.
“F.R.I.D.A.Y?”
No response.
Steve raised his eyebrows, looking up at the ceiling. “Is she turned off?”
Tony sighed irritably, repeatedly tapping the spot where the projection was meant to be. He need to find out how much danger Peter was in, fuck’s sake- “Steve, you’re asking that as if she’s a fucking toaster-”
“I’m just asking, Tony. It’s weird. She usually responds straight away. Maybe someone else is talking to her?”
He hummed vaguely after a moment, partly conceding his point. He took a long chug of his much-needed coffee before replying. “Possibly, but it's not likely.” Tony glanced back up at the ceiling. “Hey, Fri, I really need you here.”
…
“F.R.I.D.A.Y??”
---
Peter held a hand up to his mouth, half-laughing. “Oh my god, that’s so genius but so messed up-”
Loki took it as a compliment, examining the chair to use as a reference. “That is the plan. Hopefully we can make it realistic enough.” He considered something before looking up to the ceiling. “A.I.?”
“Using three different physics theories, I calculate you need to tape paper together at the main structural points and fold at a 68 degree angle to create the illusion and structure of a chair.”
Peter beamed, unfurling yet another roll. They had lost count, having already covered a portion of Sam’s room (albeit partially badly, considering the difference between the two’s wrapping abilities). “Thanks, Fri!”
---
Bucky strode down the corridor, brushing strands of hair out of his face. He was about to pass Sam’s room before stopping, hearing a suspicious amount of commotion coming from the inside. Wasn’t Sam downstairs?
Suspicious, he silently pushed the door open. Before he could even take a proper glance around the room, a grinning Peter popped up, several pieces of tape sticking to each of his fingers.
“Oh, hey Mr. Jesus!”
Bucky blinked, taking in the scene before him. “Hey, kid.”
Around half of Sam’s room was completely decked out in green and red wrapping paper, various bows and ribbons slapped onto unidentifiable surfaces. From the pencils on his desk to the- the fucking ceiling fan? ?
That last detail seemed to make perfect sense as his gaze landed on a certain black-haired bastard, currently covering one of the shelves in green paper. Their eyes met.
“...wait, hold on, I’ll be back in a minute-”
Before the two could ask, the soldier speed-walked back down the corridor.
---
Peter’s concentration was broken by a dull thud.
He looked up, immediately spotting Bucky standing by the door, who gestured at the floor. At Loki’s hum of approval from behind him, he looked down - Peter covered his mouth again, smiling broadly.
In a heap stood several questionably large pink boxes, flooding with pink confetti, glitter, Big-Bird-themed wrapping paper (A/N: I can’t believe it actually exists adhgja) and the like. There was also some ribbons and shredded pink paper, all overflowing the containers like some bootleg Santa’s workshop. Much like Sam’s room was becoming.
Bucky smirked, already leaving. “Go apeshit.”
---
Peter awkwardly adjusted the jumble of rolls clutched in his arms, speed-walking down the corridor - they had started with 13. Thirteen! This time he was holding double the amount, since Loki was making sure that they would go all the way . Not that he was complaining. The look on Sam’s face at the sheer chaos would be priceless-
He let out a small ‘oof’, colliding with someone or something the second time today. What was with him and collisions?
“Huh- Oh! I’m so sorry Mr. Steve! I wasn’t looking at where I was going-”
Steve smiled. “Don’t worry about it, Peter. And I told you you could call me Ste-” He stopped, smile falling in favour of suspiciously eyeing the frankly impressive amount of wrapping paper in Peter’s arms. “What are you using all that for?”
“O-oh! Uh…” Peter hopped between his feet, going to scratch his neck before remembering the valuable package he was carrying.
Before he could come up with a lousy excuse that wasn’t ‘gift wrapping for friends’ , because who the fuck used 26 rolls at once (or in their entire life), Bucky came from around the corner, a pack of plums in hand. “Drop it, Stevey - let the kid do his thing.”
Steve looked taken aback at the pure rejection, turning around to face him. “Wait, Buck-”
“Thanks Mr. Jesus! I’ll uh- I need to get back to...work…” He hurried off, leaving Steve to stand in the pool of confusion the whole team was slowly beginning to occupy; Bucky just smiled to himself, taking out another plum from the pack.
---
Nat scoped the hallway, biting her lip. F.R.I.D.A.Y wasn’t responding, so she couldn’t ask her for any information. A few rounds around this floor yielded nothing - Loki was nowhere to be found, but she had heard Peter from one of the other rooms. Perhaps the god was keeping himself quiet to avoid suspicion? It would make sense, manipulating Peter without drawing any attention through noise.
Then again, Peter did have senses, so he should have felt something unsettling around the god. But on the other hand, his heart gleamed of gold, often getting in the way of his ingrained sense of danger.
She needed to get a good eye on their interactions, yet it would be hard to do so without either noticing and thus changing character. No matter. Natasha was trained for this, after all.
Her thoughts were cut in half with a loud clang, making her whirl around to the source of the noise.
Clang.
Clang.
Raising her eyebrows, she took off down the corridor. The kitchen was closest.
---
Natasha stood emotionless by the doorway, barely flinching at the repetitive clangs coming from the soldier standing in the middle of the kitchen. Oddly enough, the banging of pots and pans was far from surprising to her. Welcome to the tower, folks.
She blinked, watching as Bucky reached for 2 baking trays. Turning around, he made direct eye contact with Natasha before resuming.
“Just wait.”
Natasha looked between him and the pans with non-committal confusion. “What are you doing?”
“Just wait. This is my therapy, okay?” On second thought, he paused his rhythm, offhandedly adding: “And also I’m waiting for someone.”
“Oh? Who-”
Sam bustled into the room, holding his phone. “Who- oh. Of course it’s you.” He stated, annoyed but not surprised.
Bucky only continued slamming the sheets together, aiming to hold Sam’s attention for as long as possible.
He managed to fail 5 seconds in, as made evident by a sigh from Sam. “Well, I’m going back to my roo-”
“Wait, Sam. There’s a- someone left a baby on the doorstep, go check. It’s on floor 31. ”
Thick silence enveloped the trio.
Sam spoke quietly and evenly to mask his infinite confusion. “...floor 36 is a lab. There’s no doorstep-”
“WOULD YOU LEAVE A BABY OUT ALONE ON THE DOORSTEP??” Bucky accused loudly, sweeping the air outwards with his baking sheets. Natasha felt a small breeze ruffle the edge of her jumper.
Sam’s expression remained the same, as if he was too tired of life to bother changing its shape. “I guess...not?”
“Good, now go down there and check!”
Natasha broke in with amused perplexity, knowing he was putting on a show but not caring enough to bring it down. “Bucky, there’s no-”
She was regarded with a quick slash-across-the-throat gesture, still in plain view of Sam. Bucky turned back to him.
“Just don’t put the baby in your room. Or go to it.”
“No. I don’t believe you.”
Before Bucky could respond, bright LEDs lit up underneath Sam’s feet, leading to the elevator.
“See! Even F.R.I.D.A.Y says so.” He shot a secret thumbs up to one of the cameras, which responded with a small flashing of lights. Natasha sighed heavily after a moment of consideration; not like she was getting anywhere anyway.
“Right, let’s go Sam.”
He glanced rapidly between Natasha and Bucky in disbelief. “You believe him?”
“No, but he probably won’t stop until you do. So. Let’s go.”
---
“Hey, Clint!”
The archer crawled over to the nearest vent, looking down through the grate. Bucky stood right underneath him, an unidentifiable piece of paper clutched in his right hand. “Yeah?”
He gestured, stepping back. “Come down here, I need to explain.”
Curious, he kicked down the vent, dropping onto the floor. Before he could ask, Bucky thrust a 50 dollar bill towards him. Raising an eyebrow, he looked back up for some lieu of explanation. “I’ve told Sam to go down 56 floors to find a baby in order to keep him distracted. I need you to go down to the vents once he’s there and blast a baby crying noise in the vents. Don’t ask why.”
Clint just stood in place, a million questions bouncing around his brain like a DVD screensaver. Subconsciously, the archer took the note. “I- Wait...no, hold on, I will ask why-”
“Too bad. Just do it while Sam’s still down there.” And with no explanation, the soldier sped back down the hallway, leaving Clint to cope with his teammate’s usual but stupid antics.
And for once, he wasn’t the source of them.
---
“The carpet.”
Peter looked down from his position on the wall, crouched to wrap a shelf. “I- the carpet??”
Loki was looking down with pure determination, driven by some unknown internal force to cause the most destruction possible. “The carpet. I’m going to wrap the carpet.”
“...no. Mr. Loki, you can’t-”
“I can.”
He opened his mouth before closing it again like a baffled goldfish, momentarily blind to the fact that he was currently talking to a 1000 year-old god from ancient mythology who couldn’t care less for what was ‘possible’ and ‘impossible’. “Loki- how do you- how do you wrap a- a freaking carpet ?! You can’t do that -!”
“Watch me, mere mortal.”
And with that, Loki lifted up a portion of the carpet corner with his seiðr, considering the best approach. If there was one?
Peter, who had become very familiar with...this...just quietly laughed in shock. “A-alright, I guess? You need me to hold the wrapping down, or?”
Loki silently considered him before turning back to his workspace, sending a gust of seiðr to knock back the rest of the carpet. “...I suppose that would make matters easier, thank you spiderling. Could you tape it down as I place it?”
He let out a happy hum, hopping down to cross the room. He watched in awe as green string stitched together large pieces of wrapping paper, covering the vast surface of the room. When Peter stepped, he startled slightly at the unusually loud crackling sound coming from... underneath the carpet…
“...no. You didn’t.”
Loki smiled smugly, showing Peter the portion of fluffy floor he had lifted up. “I did.” Like a layered cake shone through a pastel green from underneath. “I need to do the other half as well.”
“Ohmygod, you-” Peter grinned, taking a roll of tape off the desk. “I’ll gladly do the honours of taping - where do you need…”
Loki pointed to the edge against the wall, getting up. “Just there, along the wall to secure it.”
While Peter thickly layered the roll on like a preschooler attempting to fix their scissors with masking tape, Loki went over to the other side. After a few failed attempts of trying to pull the carpet up, he summoned his horned helmet into his hands and flipped it over.
Bending down, he used the two horns to lever the carpet up, much akin to a goat roughly digging grass. Several more attempts later, another portion of the carpet was folded over. Dusty wooden planks exposed themselves.
Loki sewed together even more wrapping paper to the layer using seiðr, stepping onto a chair to avoid the folding pieces.
Peter whistled, paper crinkling loudly as he crossed the room. “Daamn. This is gonna be annoying as hell. ”
“Glorious.” Loki hummed.
The teen grinned, taping the bottom layer to the wall before hopping back to the carpet; Loki flipped it back over and sealed it. A few seconds later, there was another layer right underneath their feet.
Peter put his hands on his hips, spinning around - every corner and inch was wrapped generously, furniture pieces practically indistinguishable from each other in a mess that would have burned your eyes to shreds if not for the pastel choice of colour. The floral pink confetti and banners accompanying them, however, fulfilled that failed job splendidly.
“I think we’re done. Should we hide and wait for Sam?” He asked, beaming. It fell slightly at a long lack of response. “Loki?”
He spun around again, only for his stare to fall blank. The trickster was gazing at the window, helmet and roll in hand. The same determined, smug look bored into the reflection.
Peter exhaled sharply, laughing. “...bro.”
---
Tony sighed heavily, power walking down the corridor.
The team had all dispersed to whoever-the-fuck-knows-where, each seeming to pursue a completely different goal, spreading around the tower floors like ants (and apparently the vents too, Tony had exasperatedly noted upon hearing an avalanche of shuffling from above him). Brilliant, incredible. Amazing.
Nat still hadn’t come back yet, and no one had anything to report - despite them all having their suspicions about Loki, not a single word had been caught. Not even F.R.I.D.A.Y, who had been told to keep a close eye on him, had said anything.
It was all too...convenient, he thought. The unpredictable trickster had been too quiet, too reserved. Of course, they weren’t expecting him to interact, but something was...off. Tony couldn’t quite place it, but with each passing day some part of his brain became more and more on edge, more alert, getting the feeling that something wasn’t quite right despite Thor’s reassurance over the speakers.
They had agreed nonetheless, less than eager to frustrate Thor (to put it lightly) or hand Loki over to either Ross or S.H.I.E.L.D, as much as they mutually distrusted him.
But why? Tony still wasn’t sure. The kid certainly didn’t know. They had made sure of that. Best to keep them as far away as possible - there was too much risk with Peter; too much innocence, Loki could manipulate him so easily.
It was-
“A.I?”
Tony stopped completely, immediately turning in the direction of the voice. His eyebrows scrunched.
“Yes, Loki?”
After a moment of thought, Tony quietly walked up to the wall, staying still. Was he using F.R.I.D.A.Y for information? That would explain her lack of response or updates...
A quick padding of footsteps sounded from the same direction, as if someone were switching feet. His eyebrows sank further.
“Where is Sam Wilson at the moment?”
The response was immediate, tinted with amusement. Why, Tony could not begin to guess. “On floor 31. I believe he will be staying there for a considerable amount of time.”
Tony almost got whiplash after the voice that followed. “...floor 31? Why is....why is Mr. Sam down there? I swear he hates the labs…”
“I will confirm that Bucky is responsible and has looped Clint into his...interesting plan.”
A moment of silence followed, filled with understanding; aaalll made sense.
“...ohhh. Yeahh, that explains it- wait! That means- hold on, I have time to grab somethin’ else then, perfect-”
Loki replied, voice tinged with curiosity. “What might that be?”
“Ohh, ok, so basically,” Peter paused, brimming with suspicious mirth. He didn’t even try to hide the glee from his voice. “I have these really old, spare, massive posters and plaques left over from a joke years ago, that are, like, the pinnacle of those basic Facebook mum inspirational quotes you see hanging around your school.”
Loki must have sent him a questioning glance, for he elaborated. “So...ok. They say things like ‘Live, Laugh, Love’ and ‘Just Breathe’, full-stop, in bold text on top of a sunset background. In, like, fancy white writing. I could web them to his wall so they can’t come off.”
Wait... web? Did Loki...
They were both silent for a moment, leaving Tony to wish he could peak around and watch without being discovered. Though, judging by what Peter had said, he could guess Loki’s reaction.
Because, honestly? Jesus fuck - whatever Sam had done, it must have been horrible. Christ, kid.
“Norns.” Loki simply said, so quietly but full of emotion that Tony almost missed it. For once, he agreed with the god. “That’s disgustingly repulsive. I’m impressed.”
Peter took pride in the compliment. Tony didn’t know whether he was really right to feel the same. “Thanks!! I might wrap them too, even if he kills me for it.”
“What if you made the webbing pink?” Loki smugly offered. Was he trying to get on Peter’s good side intentionally to use him later? If he was, he was succeeding, considering the kid’s reaction:
“Holy shit, yes!” Peter gasped. “ I could even make him a plaque with his name on it too-”
“But misspelled.”
Peter let out a breath. They were both going to die later. “...oh my god. But how?”
Loki considered the options, going silent.
...
“...Sam...S-Sam Whiskson…” Peter giggled, voice shaking.
“That’s terrible.” Loki smirked, clearly not standing by his own words. “Do it in bright pink.”
“Wait, dude, I have some gold star stickers somewhere...we could decorate it.”
“Pour glitter onto the plaque so it spills out when he tips it.”
The teen paused to let the weight sink in. “...that’s pure evil, man.”
“Why, thank you.”
The two continued back and forth, muffled voices drowned out by Tony’s thoughts. Why were they talking so openly? Had Loki already gone too far? If the god took a hold of Peter, used him for his power and connections with the team, things could be disastrous. Hell, the conversation he was overhearing could be a ploy by itself, acting open and unguarded to build a sense of trust. Change.
Loki had changed - according to Thor, apparently. Now that he thought about it, Bruce seemed to side more with him than the team’s negotiations. Did he really believe him so easily? Just as Peter seemingly was…
But no. Peter shouldn’t know.
Did he?
I mean, they had already failed to keep him safe, Tony thought bitterly, scolding himself. It should have been a simple job. And yet for all they knew, Loki could already have his hands on the innocent teen’s mind. Was that why his words were so...unusually open (not that they had really heard the trickster speak that much beforehand anyway)?
Something wasn’t right. He was sure of it.
Then why couldn’t he figure it out when the kid probably needed it most?
Tony was broken out of his reverie at the echo of rapid footsteps fading away, brought into the realisation that he had just missed a large part of their conversation. Helpful. Great.
After a moment, he risked to step out a little from around the corner - Loki stood leaned against the wall on the far side of the room, 2 small strands of hair framing his face, which was currently absorbed in a book he had somehow managed to obtain. He crossed his arms, eyes not leaving the page.
Tony strode down the hallway, countless words on the tip of his tongue.
Though the universe seemed to have other plans, greeting his countless questions with a barrier to the face; the mechanic stumbled backwards, hand automatically raising at the unexpected assault. He blinked rapidly. It took a few flickers before he registered the shine of the practically invisible obstacle.
His attention was frustratedly directed upwards at the sound of another near-silent snicker of satisfaction, making direct eye contact with a pair of green eyes cast to the side. Oh, for fuck’s sake-
Tony fixed Loki with a glower, which failed to shake the god. “You shouldn’t be in here. F.R.I.D.A.Y told me you were in your room.”
Loki appeared just as confused - it was shallow and barely readable, yet Tony couldn’t determine if it was a facade. “She did?” He asked blankly.
“What did you do? You hacked her, didn’t you?” Tony pressed further, slowly striding back up to the barrier. The other made no attempt to move; all he received was a blink in return.
Loki’s eyebrows dipped slightly. “...Hack?...stab?”
…
“What? No, hack - manipulate her. Hijack her program” Loki’s expression shifted at that. His hand clenched the spine of his book just a little harder. “so that she runs differently.”
Loki tilted his head. “And how would I do that?”
“I don’t know, Point Break hasn’t told us the capabilities you have, despite the fact it would be helpful to know the powers of someone in the tower.” Tony said, irritated.
The trickster adjusted himself, eyes narrowing as he asked “Point Break?”. He’d heard the name used light-heartedly around the tower, but assumed it was just a...person on the TVs he wasn’t allowed access to.
Tony looked up and spoke. “Your brother. Point Break. It’s a joke because he has the same hair as- why am I trying to explain this to you? It’s not like you have any interest in....what is it you call it when you talk to the kid? Mortals? Earthlings? Culture?”
Loki pulled his eyes away from Tony’s steely glare as he spoke up again. He didn’t know whether it was out of nervousness or coldness. “So. What is it you and the kid have been talking about? Something you can’t share with the rest of the team - because I swear to whatever other gods are up there, if you’re corrupting or mind-controlling him in some way-” This time Loki couldn’t suppress a barely-visible flinch, eyes shooting back to the frustrated mechanic; the mention sent his mind reeling, back to the shadows where everything suffocated him and struck his head to the point where his own thoughts became mere echoes in the dark-
Yet on the outside he straightened up, letting a slight head tilt re-adjust his vision to where he was currently. “If I truly was, wouldn’t you be able to notice?” Loki pressed, a bitter undertone seeping through his words.
“Well that’s the issue, isn’t it? We don’t know. But like I said, even your brother won’t be able to (legally, mind you) combat us handing you over to someone a little less...inviting” Once again, something flashed over Loki’s eyes. “...if I find out you’re messing with the kid’s head - and now it seems like a pretty good time to find out, don’t you think?”
Transforming a gauntlet over his hand, he blasted a quick hole through the barrier Loki had set up - the trickster watched the seran wrap float down peacefully with an odd look, as if more interested in the little piece of plastic than the man sauntering over to him. “After I just overheard you chatting with the kid as if you’re his best friend and setting up some kind of amateur trap with the materials you could find-”
A quick, forceful snap cut him off. Tony could dimly hear a whoosh behind him as the barrier reset itself. He looked back at it before fixing Loki with a level look, which the god returned, though less strongly.
Loki took the time to vanish his book and cross his arms, which Tony observed for a while before looking back up. Now’s not the time to be interested. “If Ii was...mind-controlling Peter purely for my own gain, then why would I bother to get to know him in the first place? Why didn’t I just...use him immediately?” Though it was a question, Loki looked as if he already knew the answer.
Tony gritted his teeth, stopping when he was just a few feet away from the god. He flicked his eyes upwards to make up for the difference in height. “It’s simple, isn’t it? It’s easier to manipulate someone if you have their trust, to slowly bring them closer to you and isolate them.” Tony failed to notice the way Loki’s stand-offish expression fell a bit, how his fists clenched underneath his crossed arms.
Though, he quickly recovered, words dripping with venom as he bit back. “Is it really? If I was trying to manipulate him, as you say, then why would I bother trying to find nuances? Careless details?” Tony swore the temperature of the room had dropped a few degrees, the tips of Loki’s fingers becoming outlined in frost. His green eyes flashed dangerously.
“To find out he doesn’t want to be treated like a defenceless, incapable child that’s below everyone else despite having potential? And if you care so much, then why do you all treat him exactly like that all the time?”
Tony stopped, the words on the tip of his tongue falling short. What?
No one answered his unspoken questions; not even the person calling down the hallway. Loki turned on his heel and swiftly strode down the corridor in the direction of the young voice, not uttering more words than he had to. The floor he walked on became slightly tinted with the cold, though Tony’s eyes were unfocused among the thoughts rushing through his brain.
---
“I told you, he wasn’t being serious! I came down all this way, and for what?”
Clint peered through the vent slits, confused yet still determined to carry out his questionable duty. Sam stood annoyed underneath him, turned to face an exasperated Natasha; even though she was barely in his view, he could sense the waves of “I’m going to kill all the dumbasses in this tower someday” radiating off of her like clunky syrup off of a chocolate machine.
Nat sighed, absent-mindedly snacking on a granola bar. “Well, what did you expect?”
“You told me to come down here and check!” Sam exclaimed, gesturing broadly. He glared at the lights flashing underneath his feet, still pointing down the corridor.
“Well, he would have carried on if you didn’t. Let’s go back up, not like we had anything else to do anyway. It’s probably just some prank.”
Clint figured that was his queue, so he took out his phone - a ticking time bomb, about to explode in chaos. He hit the play button, unleashing an unholy wailing noise throughout the floor.
Sam turned around immediately, the archer ducking out of the way before he could look upwards. “What the fuck?? Is there actually-”
Nat took a moment to scowl brokenly at nothing before casting her gaze upwards, locking eyes with Clint akin to a disappointed mother. He didn’t say anything in return, only retreating back into the vent tunnel. Better avoid her later. Or for life.
(13:05) CAW CAW BITCH: the deed is done. i don’t know why you asked, but your deed is done.
(13:05) off-brand jesus: great, thanks for the help.
(13:05) CAW CAW BITCH: am i still not gonna receive an explanation?
(13:06) off-brand jesus: :/
(13:06) CAW CAW BITCH: ok bitch, not my fault your name sounds like the sound a chicken makes
(13:06) off-brand jesus: i will clap these baking sheets against your face like an idiot sandwich you wet pigeon.
(CAW CAW MF IS TYPING….)
(13:06) off-brand jesus: can’t even fly, you just walk into trees like a bird against a windshield.
(13:06) CAW CAW BITCH: WOW. I OFFER MY SERVICES AND FOR WHAT? NEXT TIME DON’T ASK FOR MY HELP - USE THOSE BAKING SHEETS TO SLED DOWN THE STAIRS AND CRASH INTO FLOOR 31. BITCH.
He angrily closed the chat while the bitch was still typing before going back to YouTube, playing the noise again for the chaos rather than the request of his ex-friend. Hearing Sam speed-walk down to a different side of the lab, much to the tired confusion of the employee trying to do their fucking job, Clint risked to peek back out of the vent, immediately making eye contact with Nat again. Shit.
She gestured to Sam in question. Clint only shrugged, having received no explanation to provide. Nat watched him for a moment before turning around and going back to the elevator, abandoning Sam in pursuit of doing something reasonably productive, leaving her teammate to look for the “baby” himself. Which there wasn’t, but hey - knowing Bucky, he was doing it for a reason.
Or purely just to spite Sam. It was hard to tell, really.
Considering his mission done, Clint nimbly climbed back through the vents. After a while of climbing, he finally came back up to floor 87. He paused.
Below him was Tony, who seemed frozen in the corridor - he considered calling down, but noticed that he seemed to be occupied in a heated conversation about ‘boundaries’, ‘vague, undeniable parenting’ and ‘withholding information’ (???) with F.R.I.D.A.Y. Huh.
Since he looked so frustrated, and Clint crawling in the vents just tossed coal onto the raging barbeque that was Tin Can Man, he decided to leave as soon as possible.
---✰*dumb gremlin hours*✰---
Peter compiled all of the beautiful inspirational quotes into one Armageddon-bringing pile, deeming the collection of garbage satisfactory. Satisfied with his work, he turned and nudged the door open with his arm, carrying the posters/frames in his arms.
He was adjusting the canvases when Loki made his way back down the corridor. Peter opened his mouth before noticing the angry weight to his steps, leaving a sort of...trail beneath his feet. If the teen listened closely enough, there was an audibly rapid heartbeat accompanying his hurried footsteps.
Peter’s eyebrows creased in concern, gazing worriedly at the god. “You...you okay? I got the quotes and stuff.”
Loki took a moment to take a secretive deep breath (that Peter caught anyway), coming to a stop beside him. Peter held back a shiver, feeling the air around him become suddenly frostier. He had a sweater on, what the hell? “I’m fine. How many did you get?”
Peter considered him a moment before replying. “I uh…” He flipped the pile over, counting the quotes. Oh boy, it was a lot more than he thought. “...ssseven, all frustratingly cheerful - do you wanna read them? They’re, like, terrible.”
The trickster discreetly rubbed his hands together before taking one off the top of the pile. His eyes scanned it before blinking slowly, taking in the sight. It seemed as though every part of his body burst into flames, filled with a gruelling hatred for the 3 innocent words plastered on the flowery canvas. Why the fuck did mortals make things like this?
“I’ve never wanted to brutally stab an object more in my life. Who hangs this up on their wall?” Loki asked, honestly edging on confused fury. Peter just shrugged, an amused smile on his face.
“Mums in their 40s. It’s practically a staple item of their home.”
“That’s…” Loki took a breath, looking back down at the abomination. He wished it was an illusion. “...I may be morally decrepit, but even this is terrible to give to someone.”
Peter looked back up to him, face falling at the misunderstanding of tone. “Wait, so, a-are we still hanging these up?”
“Oh, of course we are - I never said otherwise, spiderling. Do you have the pink webbing?”
---
Peter contentedly surveyed the array of unholy canvases laid out in front of him, a partially wrapped one already in his hands; he had made sure it was pristine, utilizing what little skills he had to the best of his ability. Loki stared at the ‘Just Breathe’ poster with a concoction of irritated amusement, unable to figure out how he should respond to its existence.
The god turned back to the roll of tape he had been bullying for the past 5 minutes, skimming his fingernail down it once again. Mini helmet horns perched on his head (Peter had asked him to keep them on, because it apparently “looked really cool” - damn these fucking mortals with their casual compliments), he sighed.
“Need help with that?” Peter grinned, looking up.
Loki determinedly held the tape closer to himself, scratching at the surface. “No, it’s fine. I can do it myself.”
The expression Peter wore could only be described as ‘mhm ok bitch’, easily finding the end of his own tape and cutting a piece off.
He stood up, shooting a neon pink web at the wall before gently pressing the innocent little wrapped present to it. Stepping back, he admired his work, already thinking of the shouts that would follow the unwrapping. Ah. Bliss.
Peter turned back around to see if Loki had found the end of the tape yet.
Nope.
He uselessly bounced the stupid roll at the floor, watching it fly around the room before magically flinging it back to himself.
“...do-do you-”
Loki huffed. “No.”
---
“There’s the bitch-”
Peter giggled, turning around from where he was standing on a desk. “Did you find it?”
In response, Loki aggressively ripped the tape away from the roll, slicing off a large strip. He made sure to fold the end of the tape, this time.
Peter hummed, hopping down. As he made his way across the room, he twirled the tape roll around his finger before absentmindedly flinging it backwards, careful to aim for something other than Loki.
Unbeknownst to Peter, he failed, brain dismissing the faint shink, clank that followed, plus the way the crinkle of wrapping paper stopped completely afterwards. He grabbed a bottle of glitter, twisting the cap open. Loki remained silent.
“Sooo...where should we put the glitter?” He asked, accidentally spilling some onto the wrapped carpet.
“....Peter…”
The teen couldn’t read that tone for the life of him, prompting him to turn around in question. He stopped midway.
It seems that the place Peter’s subconscious chose to land the tape roll was Loki’s mini right horn, dangling at the bottom like a wonky ring toss game. A thick silence enveloped them.
Loki spoke quietly, reaching a hand up. “Did...what the fuck-”
Peter giggled nervously, holding a hand up to his mouth as Loki gazed at him. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to- I didn’t mean to do that-”
The trickster tried to find it in him to be at least slightly ruffled, but all he did was turn away to hide the way the corner of his mouth curled against his will. Why wasn’t he that annoyed? He slowly slid the roll off of his horn.
He heard the teen start giggling again, shakily sprinkling the glitter over the top of the frame.
Without even looking, Loki picked up one of empty wrapping paper rolls and bonked the problem child, making a dull sound as it bounced off of his head. “Wh- hey!!”
---
Clint shuffled over to another vent, peering down - he did a double-take as his hand encased...paper? He looked down while running his fingers over the pastel pink pattern, whispering a quiet ‘what?’.
“I swear to- spiderling…”
He froze. Was that..?
“What?” Replied a bubbly voice, coming from somewhere on the wall. Clint risked a glance down, eyes widening at the living children’s birthday party that assaulted him. In the midst of the colourful mess, he could easily pick out the colour palette of green and gold, which was currently feeling the tape roll...on their helmet.
The god heaved a sigh, flinging the roll (now glowing green) off of himself.
A few seconds of debate passed before Clint watched as Peter picked up another roll while talking, quietly lining it up with Loki’s helmet. “I wonder when Mr. Whiskson is gonna come in...he’s been gone for a while…”
Whiskson…
son-
...wait.
Clint leaned over and studied the layout of the barely recognisable room, the pieces clicking in his mind. Bucky. The “baby”. How F.R.I.D.A.Y kept rigging the elevators to carry Sam further and further away.
The archer’s eyes locked onto the floral inspirational quotes scattered across the floor, only managing to read one before having to slap a hand to his mouth.
Oh my fucking god.
“...it is strange, I must admit. But it wi-”
Loki paused, another clank echoing round the room as Peter flung the tape roll akin to a frisbee, swiftly sliding down the trickster’s left horn. He swore he heard a “score!”, though it quickly cut off as Peter received a thrown wrapping paper roll to the face. Bonk.
The teen spluttered, breathing out a laugh. “Hey! Take that ba-” He just barely dodged another tube aimed at his face, watching it bonk against the wall behind him. Peter turned back to Loki.
The trickster showed no signs of remorse, just turning to generously wrap the window handle. Peter huffed.
“Ok, valid. Where should I put this one? It says- ohmygod, it says ‘Life is out there. Go chase it-”
He stopped at the sound of a muffled snicker. Looking up to Loki and only receiving a curious eyebrow raise, he looked around for the source of the sound.
With all the weight of the world, Peter sighed, face morphing into a grin as he got up and stepped into the hallway. He looked up.
“Hey pigeon man.”
Clint stopped snickering immediately, glaring down from the vent. “Why is everyone calling me that?? First Bucky and now you, kid? The betrayal.”
Peter beamed. “Perish.”
Clint swore he heard Loki snigger from inside the room, a hand making its way up to his heart. “Wow. I help y’all and this is what I get. I’m honoured.”
“Help?”
Clint scowled at the kid, who was innocently bouncing on the balls of his feet. “Yes, help - Bucky asked me to play the sound of a baby wailing at Sam for...some reason. I assume it's to do with this.”
Peter blinked, looking back to Loki for any possible info. He stared back. “Uhhh...probably? No clue, though.”
“Dammit. Welp, what’re you doing anyway?” Clint huffed, secretly admiring the level of effort put into the room.
“Oh! I’m getting back at Sam for wrecking all my sh- stuff with silly string. I asked Loki to help me..”
After a moment, Clint unhooked the vent, hanging down a hand. Peter jumped up and high-fived it, easily hitting the mark despite the ceiling’s height. He used this time to catch a glimpse at Loki, who was currently overly preoccupied with covering the shiny glass window in wrapping paper; if the archer looked hard enough, he could see an unreadable face reflected in what remained visible to him.
“I caught that first bit, kid, but you're lucky I have a soft spot for you. You have my ultimate seal of approval for the prank-”
Peter deadpanned. “Wow, so valuable-”
“-if anything, just shoot me a text and I’ll distract Sam a little longer.” Clint finished, ignoring Peter’s little muttered comment in favour of sending him a wink, which the teen gladly returned with a smile.
“Thanks! Though, we’re almost done a-”
A loud voice resonated from above him. “Peter, I’m afraid Sam has defied me and chosen to take the stairs. Natasha has abandoned him and is not available to stop him-”
“Oh, sHIT-'' Peter half-shouted, already nyooming down the corridor in the direction of the stairs. Clint looked down the hallway where the teen had zoomed off to in vague amusement before hopping down from the vent, replacing it as he went.
Loki stared silently at the floor as Peter left the room, eyes preoccupied with the polka dot pattern peppering the wrapping paper below him rather than one of the worst reminders of Him. Absentmindedly, he ran his foot over one of the creases, disrupted by a harsh cough from Clint’s direction.
“So.” Loki smothered a flinch, fixing his expression and steeling himself for the relentless questioning he knew would follow. “What exactly are you doing? With Peter, I mean.”
He hesitated before speaking, careful to avoid direct eye contact in order to make himself look as harmless as possible. “Just what he said - getting back at Sam.”
“Huh. No agenda, then? No...tricks?” There goes the cool atmosphere, Loki thought as Clint shifted his position threateningly, leaning partially against the doorway. “If I remember correctly, there was an agenda to everything last time. An agenda to everything you made me do. To every trick you used to gain control.”
Loki felt a shiver run down his spine despite his background, hurt but unsurprised - if no one had believed or listened to him, he wouldn’t blame Clint for not being the exception to that unspoken rule. He forced his quick breathing to remain undetectable, ignoring how his vision unfocused as his mind swam in guilt and tried to think of anything to say that wouldn’t result in an interrogation.
After a moment, Clint scoffed, failing to notice how his breath appeared to turn into frost in the air, vanishing as quickly as it came. “Nothing. You’ve got nothing to say.” Loki swallowed, willing himself to appear as neutral as possible. His eyes wandered past Clint’s, the words blurring together. The chilly room seemed too suffocating for its temperature.
“I-...” Loki’s voice petered out despite not having any real sound to it to begin with. Before he could try and fill in the gap, the door’s hinges creaked for him.
Peter stepped into the doorway from the side, this time unable to hold back a violent shiver at the cold that assaulted his lack of thermo-regulation. His eyes went rapidly between the closed, half-wrapped window to the two now facing him, though one much more directly than the other.
His ears drummed with the thrum of both of their rapid heartbeats, noting how one appeared to skip rather than beat. Peter’s eyebrows creased in worry, the hairs on the back of his neck rising. A mix of anger and panic filled the room. “...you guys okay? I got- I convinced Sam to go back downstairs…” He trailed off, awkwardly fidgeting with the ends of his sweater.
Peter looked between the two of them again, standing coldly on opposite sides of the room - he couldn’t quite read Loki, but the standoffish appearance he was taking didn’t hide the way his chest rapidly rose and fall, or how his eyes darted around the room as if looking for something to strike. Clint, on the other hand, looked calculated but pained, a thin veil of anger covering his hurt.
Had they fought? He tugged at the hem of his jumper again then waved between the two, nervously muttering about Sam for a minute. The coldness of the room was getting unbearable. God, he didn’t know what to do.
Maybe he should do what he failed to do last time…
“H-hey, uhh, Mr. Loki, could you go get another roll of tape please? The...uhm..” He rubbed the base of his neck. “...pink one’s out in the corridor - it should be in one of the cardboard supply boxes.”
Clint looked as if he wanted to say something, but an unreadable flash fluttering across his eyes seemed to cut him off. It appeared to take a moment for the words to fully register in the trickster’s head, snapping himself out of his own mind before making a minor move towards the door. He paused slightly as if to see what would happen next, suddenly aware of what he was doing.
Peter shifted uncomfortably before plastering back on a bright, albeit nervously awkward smile as he motioned towards Clint, who was only partially paying attention. He clicked his knuckles. “Uhm….you wanna help? We’ve kinda been inconspicuously asking around the tower, and, uh, stuff, so if you have anything that fits the aesthetic of the room feel free to contribute.”
Loki nodded absentmindedly from behind him before leaving for the tape, touching the edge of the door as he shakily slid past it.
Notes:
ok. your. comments. and support.
agjavnajvahvjgkasha i just. jesus fuck, do they make me ecstatic with 0 exaggeration. like? i want to thank y'all so much? we recently hit 200 kudos and i- wow. i can't say thank you enough for continuously reading my fic and supporting it, considering this is just a thing i started for fun and write to cope with canon. the amount of pure fucking serotonin i get from you guys alone is amazing, and i love y'all sm <333333 i crave validation and y'alls are too good for me-
ANYWAY HERE COMES THE ANGST TRAIN, CHOO CHOO MOTHERFUCKERS
Chapter 6: Unstable On All Fours.
Summary:
we love developing a character's trauma, mistreatment and manipulation before killing them off for shock value within the first 6 minutes of the movie with zero acknowledgment of said trauma, fuck yeah-
ALSO I HAD TO RE-WRITE THIS CHAPTER COMPLETELY AND CHANGE BASICALLY ALL THE SCENES/PLOT AFTER DOING 9K WORDS, IM IN P A I N
also im posting this chapter at 1am. i aint happy with it but im posting it. next chapter is one i just really want to write and its just c ha o s
Notes:
!TW!: PANIC ATTACK AT THE START OF THE CHAPTER - if you would like to skip this, it begins at the first ---, ending at the paragraph beginning "F.R.I.D.A.Y, bless her soul (again)", (this includes the rising anxiety beforehand, if you would like me to change this then please tell me and i will happily do so)
also implied/referenced mind control/torture in that segment ^^ (heavily implied and about 1 sentence of a brief flashback)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Peter nervously chewed his cheek, about to say something before his eyes suddenly widened. “Oh! I forgot the- dammit…”
Clint subtly shook his head, making an effort to block out the echoing sounds streaming through his ears. A few words flitted past, but they were indistinguishable. “Thanks, but I have stuff to do, kid - I’ll let you know if I find anything to add.”
“Oh, thanks! ...are you sure you’re okay, though?” Clint dismissed the question, swallowing past another sharp flash. He didn’t remember the images that followed, resembling nothing that he had ever seen; though, despite their unfamiliarity, his eyes stung at the overwhelming darkness that enclosed them.
It was more of a fleeting memory. A sort of dream that you’d forget once you woke up, little snippets of muddled sounds repeating over and over as you tried to recollect the details. The fragments of imagery themselves didn’t hurt him, as he had no idea what they were - a blurry mess, at most. Yet there was a feeling embedded within them that rained familiar, only stronger than he had ever experienced himself.
A concerned hum from Peter broke his daze, reminding the archer to show a small smile to the kid. It didn’t reach his eyes. “Don’t worry about it. Just pigeon troubles.”
Peter didn’t look convinced, but he let it slide anyway. A suspicious tone leaked through his words. “Aight...well, I gotta run off and get somethin’ - it’s pretty small but it’ll definitely get on Sam’s nerves.”
Before Clint could reply, the kid had already gone past the door, leaving Clint alone in the room. He thought for a moment, brow furrowed, before deciding he couldn’t bear to spend anymore time seeing...him. “Fri? Tell him that Sam was coming up the stairs again and I went to help.”
There was a minor buzz of acknowledgement just barely picked up by the archer’s hearing aids. Disconnected, Clint slipped out of the room and took the left corridor, feet automatically carrying him to the vent he knew was closest.
---
Loki’s feet paced against the floor irregularly, punctuated by the shallow breaths barely making it past his lips. He willed his vision to stay clear, trying to focus on the task of finding the tape in order to distract himself from the violent memories now flooding his thoughts. Every part of his body felt like it was on fire - as if something was heating beneath his skin despite the natural coldness of it.
The god stopped in the middle of the room, spinning around to locate the box. Why were there so many? Didn’t Stark Tower have around 100 floors? Couldn’t they find any space within those floors to put the god-forsaken mountain of boxes?? He took a deep breath, doing everything in his power to block the harsh, grueling voice scorching with animosity from taking over his senses again.
The god’s eyes landed on a blurred pink blob sticking out from one of said boxes, becoming clearer after a couple blinks. He took another deep breath before walking over and bending down, rifling through the contents. Criminally bright pink tape, duct tape, masking tape, how many types of tape did Midgardians need-
Loki swallowed, becoming frighteningly aware of how fast and helpless his breaths were starting to run, desperately fighting to slow down but to no avail - every single shaky attempt at clamping them down rendered useless. His hands shook in place, fingers resting on a spare tape roll he was barely registering. Get a grip on yourself. You’re a god, Norn’s sake. It’s pathetic.
He looked up, doing a minor double-take - a pair of piercing, judgemental eyes stared back into his own unfocused ones. Shit. First Clint, now Natasha? How many fucking times? Lost for words, he moved to half-stumble back down the hallway. Loki straightened up. Vaguely aware of how wildly suspicious he appeared, he nonchalantly picked at one of his palms, fighting the suffocating feeling collapsing in on him.
Nat’s cold eyes bore into the back of his head, silently following him down the corridor with an air of hesitation. Loki’s heart picked up the pace. “...Hey-” An accusing tone spilled through the word, but Loki was already hurrying down the corridor, breath verging on hyperventilation as she muttered something else.
For a split second, it's as if her voice was replaced with another, like a twisted game where he could only sit and watch as the dealer picked out his cards. Her gaze tracked his every move. To see if he’d try and pull a sleight of hand, to escape the deck splayed out in front of him, ready to be used - as if she was ready to jump out at any second.
As if He would burn the flames again at the slightest hint of struggle.
No. Nononono. Loki tried to focus and stop the memories from flashing before his eyes, though the damage had already been done. His room. He just needed to find his room. Why couldn’t he do something so simple?
Left. Right. Left. Le- fuck. He couldn’t distinguish one foot from the other, ignoring how Nat’s voice seemed to peter out. Loki didn’t say anything. He couldn't. Each shallow breath robbed him of any sound, increasing in frequency. He didn’t know how to stop the flashbacks burning into his eyes, from replacing the world around him with the blistering bursts piercing and spreading underneath his skin-
Making a hard right down the corridor, his hand didn’t even need to latch onto the dark, wooden door’s handle: it flung open with the force of his magic, threatening to spin out of control. As it closed, Loki found himself pacing the room, breaths unevenly punctuating each hurried step. Helpless, he sank down to the floor by the foot of his bed, knees brought up to shield him from the invisible enemy. His whole figure trembled, a stifling stuffiness coming from the fumes of the flames surrounding him. Underneath the skin, they burned and replaced blood with white hot pain, spreading throughout his body like water barrelling down a river-
A hand was tearing into his skin, gripping his wrist enough to bruise the bones underneath - scorching heat pressed up against his head, drawing a pained gasp from him as he felt the coldness of his skin flare up to the iron, throat too hoarse to say or shout anything else-
He bowed his head to escape the assault and ran a hand through his hair, desperate to clamp down on his rapid, painful breathing; fighting against him, almost forcing his heart to beat itself out of his chest. Think of anything else. Focus. Breathe in slowly. His breath shook and gasped, unable to keep a steady beat. Loki shoved his head into his hands, fingers curling into the locks of hair slowly beginning to fall in front of his face. Fuck.
1, 2, 3, 4-
His breath hitched. Loki clenched his fingers further into his hair. A sharp prickling stabbed at his eyes. He just wanted it to stop, just stop-
“Loki?” F.R.I.D.A.Y’s voice came from above, low to avoid startling the trickster. He didn’t even look up, unable to face the towering figure he knew would be there in front of him. “Should I call someone for assistance-?”
He shook his head rapidly. His state was pathetic - it would be humiliating for anyone to see him like this. It wasn’t important. He wasn’t really there. He was making things up. It was all a lie. Everything he said was always a lie. His words weren’t worth hearing anyway. They promised betrayal and spite. It was just an overreaction, as he’d been told. Every single time he had managed to calm down in the end on his own, and today would be no exception.
How could he trust anyone to not use this moment of...weakness against him? To not pierce him with judgemental stares, a half-hearted “relax” offered in his state of distress. A side-eye directed at him as he fought to just stop, waiting to collapse completely the moment he was alone. Not in front of Father, of Mother, of practically anyone, as much as his chest quivered under the force of the air asphyxiating him from the inside out.
Loki willed his lungs to co-operate and took a deep breath in, ignoring how it came out as more of a gasp. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. He dug his fingernails into his palms, carving crescent-moon scratches in between the crevices. Hold it. 1, 2-
Three quick, hesitant knocks resounded on his magically sealed door, followed by a few words he couldn’t catch. The god’s breath hitched, though he tried to recover by letting it out as slowly as possible. 1, 2, 3, 4. “A.I?” He asked shakily, voice barely audible.
“Peter is at the door - he asks if you’re okay or need help.” Despite himself, Loki shook his head again - he could never be sure of anyone’s intentions. Peter, though he liked could tolerate him, shouldn’t have to be burdened with his problems. Besides, Loki was still sceptical of his...friendliness towards him. Best not to risk anything.
“I’m fine...” Loki forced out, chest starting to fall back into a proper rhythm. In. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Hold. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. Out. 1, 2, 3- 2- 1? 3? His breath suddenly escaped in a rush at the last second, feeding into his inner frustration. You’ve done this a thousand times. Don’t relapse now.
Much to his rising agitation, panic kept flaring up throughout his exercises. A metallic scent was starting to appear, though he didn’t stop to register it; something was underneath his fingernails. Again. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5-
“Peter says ‘okay, if you’re sure - I’ll be in the kitchen if anything, but if you need help or something, then, uh, just tell Fri and I’ll come down here.” Loki nodded, detached. He took another deep breath before unstably getting up, holding onto the wooden bed frame for support. Weakly, he teetered over to the window, shoving it open and relishing in the blast of cool, fresh air that flooded in, making the sweat running down the side of his face feel like ice. Or was it tears?
He roughly rubbed at his eyes with a sleeve, swiping off the streams that had spilled over his cheeks at some point. Norns, it truly was pathetic.
F.R.I.D.A.Y, bless her soul (again), seemed to pick up on his discomfort, as made evident by the way a soft breeze started to sway the loose threads hanging from his ripped jeans, streaming in from the AC on the wall (that he had failed to notice, to his annoyance). He took a moment to lean against the windowsill.
Despite the added support of the AC and open window, the room still felt too stuffy, too suffocating - as if he was trapped within its walls, looming around him to collapse at any second. He didn’t fully know why, but he wanted to get out. It was a comfortable room, fitted with bookshelves and cushions and a few ivy plants hanging from the shelves - hell, he spent most of his days holed up in it, comfortably sitting with a book 2cm away from his face.
And yet? He just wanted out. Into a spacious living room, into a kitchen. Anywhere. Somewhere new. Loki didn’t understand why - he never had. To distract him, to ignore the problem entirely, to be flooded with air that was cool and fresh and different? Who knows.
With that bitter thought, Loki focused on his magic. How it thrummed forcefully just out of sight, tilted and precariously hanging off the edge of control. How it pulsated in waves as he worked to draw it back in, using the feeling that very few could experience to ground himself amidst the raging thoughts still occupying his mind. Spinning and glowing in little wisps around him, nervously jittering in the air.
It was only now, staring down at his hands, that he realised where the scent was coming from - with a small ‘tsk’, Loki forced the dripping, blood-red scratches to reduce to nothing, leaving his hands to look untouched. Apart from the painful slashes and scars that had forever painted them.
He looked up to the vents. Any sort of distraction or change of scenery. Some chaos to reign him back into feeling normal, easier to repress anything else that wanted to resurface. Easier to ignore the problem if you didn’t have to face it directly.
It wasn’t even that important anyway - he could just choose to shove it back into the corner of his mind, like he’d always done. As twisted as it was, just ignoring it and going back to whatever chaos he was causing always felt like the better option. It was the better option. It made no sense. And yet at the same time, it made perfect sense.
He didn’t particularly fancy seeing anyone either, yet he didn’t want to stay in one place. Ugh. Why did emotions have to be so frustrating and complex?
Click.
Loki’s form shimmered and reduced in size. In a split second, a feline queen had shakily taken her place. The world appeared bigger, though she felt light on her feet, small and able to escape into the tightest crevices, able to watch it all from above. Quick and agile, a shadow flitting past in the corner of your eye.
She cracked the door open to check if anyone was watching before smoothly sliding past it. In a few bounces, she was perched atop a shelf, the faint clang of a vent cover the only evidence to say she had slipped into it. Her lightly fluffy black fur blended seamlessly into the darkness of the tunnel, green eyes glowing and shimmering from the magic thrumming just beneath the skin. Soon enough, a bright emerald wisp reflected in the tip of her miniature golden horns.
---
Hesitantly making his way over to the kitchen, Peter stopped to look back over his shoulder. A sharp buzz pricked at the base of his neck. Something wasn't right.
He bit his cheek, turning back around to open a cupboard and pull out a bottle of Fanta. He wanted to help - he could sense that there was something so incredibly wrong, especially since Loki had looked...shaken- no, that would be an understatement - Peter had heard his racing heartbeat like a drumming in his ears, never settling to look the teen straight in the eyes. Though as much as he wanted to help, he feared that he’d only make it worse if he made Loki uncomfortable by insistence to stay or come inside.
F.R.I.D.A.Y didn’t provide any information either, as he had refused to ask in the first place - it felt too private, so Peter had settled on a simple “I’m here if you need me”. It was less than he wanted to do, but the only thing he could. As much as he always despised that fact, believing that what he was doing wasn’t enough.
As he was haphazardly pouring the drink into a glass he’d subconsciously grabbed, a slightly different feeling jabbed at him, prompting him to turn around.
“Peter?” Nat’s voice cut across the previously abandoned corridor, not quite accusing, but certainly not free of scrutiny. The teen in question noted the layer of suspicion in her voice but didn’t say anything about it.
Instead, he covered his frown with a grin. “Heyo друг-паук!” Peter waved warmly as she came to a stop in front of him. Nat’s lip quirked upwards a little, though it quickly subsided.
Peter had asked her once out of curiosity (or so she thought) for the words, individually. He had put them together one morning with no warning, eliciting a rare grin from Nat, to the shock and awe of Tony. She had decided to return the favour of nicknames. “Hello, маленький паук. Listen.”
Peter clasped his hands behind his back, leaning back on his heels as Nat’s voice dropped. “I need you to tell me what’s going on with him.” She pointed back down the hallway, to a door that was just barely in sight. “You’re not in any trouble, but I don’t want you to be in any danger. And you might be.”
The teen cringed slightly - it wasn’t his place to say what had happened. It was Loki’s business, and, to be honest, even he didn’t know what had caused him to…
Nat studied his expression, growing more concerned. “Peter? F.R.I.D.A.Y said he was having a panic attack, though I think he may have messed with her somehow-” Despite her suspicions, she wouldn’t have opened the door even if Fri (or Loki’s magic, she didn’t know) didn’t lock it, not wanting to intrude in the instance that her words were true - though, that didn’t stop her from questioning the situation.
Peter had to actively stamp down the instinct to widen his eyes, now painfully aware of the stinging sensation that enveloped his neck, subsiding as it was. Loki had had a panic attack?
Despite the silence in the wake of Peter’s loss for words, he didn’t pick up the soft pattering of paws far up above him.
Loki’s ear flicked, choosing to sit down just a little ways from the vent cover. If Peter was about to spill, reveal himself as a spy or provide inside information, this would be the perfect time to - and, as far as the ever growing biting voice in her head was concerned, it was pretty likely.
Nat raised an eyebrow, secretly observing Peter for any changes to his personality or demeanor. Hm. “Peter, if there’s something you can’t say-”
He snapped out of his thoughts, fumbling for an excuse. “Nonono, it’s not that- It’s just-...uhm…”
“...w-well, it’s kinda his business, but I just want you to know he’s not...controlling me. Like all of you seem to think.” Nat opened her mouth to ask how Peter knew what they thought was a secret, but he continued. “I don’t really...I don’t really know what happened , just now, but I don’t think it’s right to...y’know. Try to investigate every little thing. Like, it’s just- it’s private, I guess - I don’t think it’s...right to intrude.
Silent, Nat scanned Peter again, seeing nothing but genuineness in his eyes. His voice, although nervous and stuttering, hadn’t changed at all, speaking earnestly - of course, she hadn’t expected any less, though it was suspicious how quickly he had jumped to defend Loki. He wasn’t showing any signs of manipulation…as far as she could tell.
That fact didn’t stop her from making a mental note to keep a close eye on them later. She sighed. “Okay. If you’re that sure, I won’t question you any further. Atleast for now. And, Peter...” her voice dropped a little - as well as her guard -, still caught by the trickster’s superior feline ears, “if there’s anything, and I mean anything, you need, then don’t hesitate to tell me. We’re all here for you, крошечный паук- well, most of us - Sam may murder you when he sees the mess.”
“Noted!” Peter chirped, indignantly flattening his hair back down after Nat decided to ruffle it. “Thank you, друг-паук!”
“Any time, Peter.” She smiled, turning to go back down the hallway, in pursuit of Tony. Peter grinned before taking a sip of his drink, hopping up onto the island counter. The feeling in his neck had reduced to a faint buzzing.
After a moment, Loki hesitantly tottered over to the vent cover, lost in thought. Peter hadn’t told her anything? What? In fact, he’d advised against...and why did he even bother to defend her? It would have been so easy for him to just…
Maybe he wasn’t a spy? No, Loki was sure, there had to be some sort of reason - Norns, even Peter was aware of what the Avengers were suspecting, yet he seemed? Fine with it? Not an ounce of fear or weariness followed him, open and friendly to her just like he would be to anyone else. As if she wasn’t a liar. A murderer. No amount of ‘change’ would alter that fact.
Of course, she’d never want to manipulate the young spiderling, but rest assured no one would believe her word if she’d say so. Any word. If anything, it would make her seem even more suspicious - she was silver tongued, after all. No use in trying to prove otherwise.
Conflicted, Loki switched feet, ears flicking. He did seem...worried. Besides, a distraction would be nice. She could trust him, right? Could she even trust anyone any more?
She magically unlocked the vent, cleanly bounding down, landing on the hardwood floor on all fours. The room seemed disproportionately large, yet she knew it would only make it easier to slip past anyone who tried to catch her. It would be easier to escape.
The near-silent pitter patter of paws made Peter pause, looking around for the source of the sound. Something pranced onto the counter just beside him, locking eyes as he turned back around - he jumped, almost spilling his Fanta. “StaAAaaap, I coulda’ dropped my-” He blinked, noticing the golden horns and green eyes, “oh, heyo Loki!”
Peter almost startled off of the counter again as the cat quietly responded. “Hi. She/her.” Loki tilted her head as the teen attempted to collect himself, dimly remembering that mortals weren’t accustomed to talking animals. “I apologise - I didn’t mean to startle you.”
“It’s okay! Just a bit a’ warning next time…” Peter took another sip of Fanta, swinging his feet. He turned a concerned eye to Loki, careful not to make it seem pitiful - he knew the frustration. “You alright?”
Her ears flicked back, tail swishing in front. “I’m fine.” She turned her attention to the strangely vibrant drink in Peter’s glass, fizzing at the top. A strange sort of alcohol, maybe? “What are you drinking?”
He chose not to comment on the quick change of subject, instead holding up the glass. Shouldn’t push it. “Hu- oh, it’s Fanta.”
“...is it alcoholic?”
Peter blinked in surprise, smiling. “What? No! It’s fizzy, but it doesn’t have any alcohol or anythin’...you wanna try it? I can get you a glass.” He offered, still not entirely sure what Loki knew and what he didn’t - though, considering that Asgard was an entirely different fucking realm, it wasn’t a surprise whenever Loki looked at what was, supposedly, a normal, socially-acceptable item and malfunctioned entirely. It was often followed either by heavy, judgemental silence or bewildered questioning. Which one would it be today?
Loki saved the latter for later, gaze blank as she stared the drink down. She could...trust Peter when it came to food and the like (as far as she knew). Still, it did little to qualm her increasing concern. “Is this going to kill me?”
The teen didn’t catch the tone, fumbling out a response. “...uh, no, it’s not as- well, I dunno if you’ll like the taste, but I swear it’s not as deadly as it looks. I mean- damn it, that sounds even worse- it’s uh...unless you’re allergic or smn’, it’s okay-”
“Spiderling.” Loki sighed, amusedly swatting Peter to cut off his stuttered rambling. “I was jesting. But it is truly disappointing if it will not.”
“Oh...mood, to be honest.” Peter tittered. A quick nod of affirmation prompted him to hop off the counter, swinging around to grab a glass. “I promise it won’t.”
“Comforting.” Loki said dryly, observing with critical eyes as Peter poured the concoction into the glass, fizzing ominously. Her tail flicked once before it disappeared, smoothly transforming back into human form with a flash of green. She crossed one leg over the other.
Peter hummed. He turned halfway before jumping again, startling at the lady that had mystically appeared before him. “HOLY- I- Dude! Pl- please....it's cool as hell but you’re gonna give me more grey hairs than Mr. Stark-”
Loki suppressed a snicker at that last part, as well as the tad bit of guilt threatening to surface. She flipped a stray piece of hair over her shoulder - it was long and flowing, softly wavy on the way down and ending in thick curls, which framed her pale skin, shining with faint red undertones. A forest green top was half-covered by the sleek black jacket perched on one of her shoulders. The golden wallet chain remained, shining the same colour as the nail polish glistening beneath the kitchen lights, the same colour as the mini horn helmet unable to keep 2 hair strands from peeking out underneath it.
She checked her fingernails, noting the slight chip of one of the edges. “Spiderling, you look too young to use hair dye - growing grey hairs would be magic in itself.”
Peter pouted, faking sadness. “I. Wow. I- I’m wounded. I’ll have you know, I’ve dyed my hair before, thank you.”
Loki raised an eyebrow, smirking in amusement. “And how did that go for you?”
Handing her the cool glass and hopping back up, Peter mumbled. “...we don’t need to talk about it...”
She let herself chuckle, surveying the drink. It looked more like a potion than anything. Strange. It seemed that her years of copious study still rendered her perplexed when it came to Midgard. Go figure. “I’ll take it that it did not go well.”
“No.” Peter rubbed the back of his neck, thinking about the blue, poorly-bleached mess that had screwed up his curls. Ned and MJ still had pictures. Damn them. “May didn’t think so, either. I’m lucky to be alive.”
She exhaled in amusement. Loki stared at the bubbles fizzing ominously around the glass, popping and bursting with the suspiciously vibrant orange liquid. Peter leisurely sipped the same drink next to her, having to stop to contain his laughter. “It really won’t kill you, I promise. You might not like the fizz though - took me a while to warm up to.”
One more look at the drink completely solidified her disbelief. ‘It won’t kill you’ her ass. Not like that ever stopped her.
She considered Peter for a moment before sighing heavily, rubbing the bridge of her nose. “Right. Sure. ‘Pog’, or whatever you say.” The teen choked on air, almost falling off of the island for the 3rd time that day. “I’m genuinely hoping this kills me.”
Loki didn’t give him time to recover, taking a small sip.
As Peter settled, the room lapsed into silence.
…
Clink.
Peter couldn’t hold back a giggle, watching her expression shift as she slowly set the glass down. “You- you alright? I can’t tell if you like it or absolutely hate it.” The god glanced over at him with simultaneously the blankest and most emotional expression he’d ever seen. Peter laughed harder.
Loki swallowed, feeling her whole mouth fizz. Her throat burned and tongue stung as an aftertaste, yet it wasn’t...painful. Why was it nice? What? “Me neither, the fuck?”
She took another tentative sip. By this point, Peter couldn’t even gather enough composure to drink anymore. The god’s face embodied the Windows Blue Screen. “It…” Loki’s voice turned to low monotone, glaring down at the glass. “This is- it literally-”
Peter stepped away, shakily grabbing some sparkling water from the cabinet. Loki didn’t even pay attention to his poorly muffled laughter, frustration building behind her slightly gritted teeth. “This is what magic feels like, but in drink form. And it- it tastes incredible and I fucking resent it. Why would you give this to me? I hate this fucking planet. I hate that this exists. Why did you make this?”
The teen slammed the carbonated water against the counter before leaning against it. “You wanna- youwanna try this one? You might spit this one out-”
“What? No. Don’t tell me there’s more-”
Peter beamed, revelling in finally having his confusion justified. “Yup! Soda’s pretty popular here, since people love the fizzy flavour. There’s tons of brands and flavours out there. Now. This.” He slid the bottle over to the emotionally exhausted god. “This is spring water. Also known as fizzy water. It’s wack.”
“Fizzy water.” Loki repeated slowly. “You thought water was too tasteless, so you made it bubble.”
“Aaaand it tastes like garbage.” Peter confirmed, finishing off his Fanta. “Some of the team love this stuff, and, I’ll be honest, if you like it too I might as well just jump out that window, no strings attached. Ascend into heaven. Hallelujah.”
The trickster sighed before blindly opening the cupboard and floating another glass over to herself, unscrewing the lid of the bottle. She stared at the bubbling water before pouring it in. “I despise everything about this.”
“There’s even more to despise once you try it.” Peter remarked, jumping onto the counter to sit on it. A look was thrown at him before Loki took an unenthusiastic sip.
A few moments passed as she considered the drink, with the teen growing more and more worried. There was a thick silence. “...actually, it’s not terrib-”
A strong wave of regret flushed over the god, evident by the way she immediately grabbed the fanta - wash one evil out with a lesser one. The avalanche of shitty flavour hit her like a truck on August 15th, holding the back of her hand up to her mouth to cough, stamping down the urge to spit the whole thing out.
Peter watched in concern - afraid that he had accidentally killed (a) god with fucking carbonated water - which was quickly drowned out by the snickers coming from his mouth. He didn’t even get to stutter out a response as Loki aggressively poured the rest of the glass’s contents down the sink. “Norns- what the FUCK. Why. Why in the name of the nine fucking realms would you make something so appalling. It tastes like diluted, sour static, but if you added some other Hel-ish flavour to i- it doesn’t even. It doesn’t even taste of water. I’m jumping out of the window in your place-”
Peter laughed in surprise at the outburst, considering Loki was usually the quietest person in the room. Though, despite the mountain of frustration piling up, Peter couldn’t help but be silently relieved that he could at least distract Loki. God, he hoped he was helping at least somewhat.
“Dude, I know right! It tastes like trash! And people in this tower - people who are here as of now - actually like it! They drink it on a regular basis! I swear to god, each time I see Mr. Giant Metal Frisbee take one out of the cupboard, my soul ascends out of my body-”
“Metal Fri- Steve Rogers drinks it? Of all people? He’s patriotic and stands for righteousness, does he not?” Loki demanded, grabbing a tea bag from one of the cupboards. “If you tell me that this ‘self-righteous’ man also pours the milk before the water in tea, I am morally obliged to take his oversized frisbee and launch it at his head-”
“Oh nono, hell no, he doesn’t do that.” Peter hurried to clarify, beaming in amusement. “He has morals.”
Loki flicked on the kettle, sliding onto the counter and bringing a leg up to rest her arm on. “A man with morals does not drink static water, spiderling.”
“Is that the bar now?” Peter asked, snacking on an apple from the island bowl. It wasn’t unlikely, judging by which planet they were on.
“Spiderling, my moral bar has the stability of a turnstile. I am the worst person to ask.” Loki deadpanned.
Before Peter could say anything else, a voice came into the room, stating “Excuse you, spring water is vastly superior.”
The god fixed Bucky with a pained eyebrow raise, still attempting to dispel the dreadful taste with more Fanta. He was carrying an air horn, looking as if someone had insulted his ancestry. “Wow, more evidence to add to my claim - you mortals really are fucked up.”
Peter pouted, sticking his hands to his hips. The soldier held back a smile at the vastly un-intimidating aura, stopping in the middle of his path to the corridors; a deadly trail to find one, specific winged bastard. “See! Loki agrees! It sucks!!”
“Kid, you’re basically saying that he’s right.” Bucky said in amusement. A certain trickster fixed him with a look, as if to say ‘are you telling me that I’m not?’. “He just said that we’re fucked up.”
Loki took another sip of her drink. “She/her today, Barnes. And I stand by my point.”
“Oh, my bad - she just said that we’re fucked up!” Bucky amended, privately agreeing with the god.
The kid looked at him innocently, hiding amusement. “Have you ever seen a human, Mr. Jesus?”
“I never want to hear that sentence again. Also...fair point.”
---
“Oh my god. Wait. Loki.”
Loki turned subtly to face him. “Hm?”
Peter’s eyes were blown wide. “Is. Is he still a sheep? The chad from a couple weeks ago?”
“...Chad? What cha-” Loki’s face suddenly lit up in a smirk, remembering the meaning of the word and...the incident. “Oh, that quim.”
“Loki, please, is he actually still a sheep-”
The trickster sighed, turning back to her tea. She wouldn’t expect less. “As much as I despise saying this, I doubt someone such as yourself would wish that on somebody. Though, I believe a few hours, or days, who knows, served him right.”
Peter blinked, words hushed. “Holy shit.”
“Don’t worry, he’s fine - my magic still has traces on him.” She said casually, taking a sly sip from her tea. Despite the fact she had used boiling water, it was already room temperature.
“...what counts as ‘fine’?” He asked slowly.
Loki stopped, gazing up at Peter emptily. “Why do you keep asking me these questions? I know the answer to none. Do you know?”
“..oh, I dunno either; that’s why I was asking you.”
---
“-dude, no one here organises anything; we have all the technology in our hands, yet we just fling everything onto random shelves. We have sorting robots! Not to mention DUMMY (oh, Mr. Stark’s robot, by the way) has better organisation skills than us. And he makes motor oil smoothies, which is actually super adorable and I’d die for him in a second-”
Loki raised an eyebrow, slightly concerned. “Motor oil smoothies?”
He smiled, leaning back. He still remembered how Mr. Stark had accidentally taken a sip of one before spitting it out, mistaking it for coffee - Peter had heard his coughing from 4 labs down, rushing in to see if he was okay only to find him standing over DUMMY, hands on hips and accusingly pointing a wrench at him. “Yeeahh, they’re undrinkable, but he does it to show appreciation and we adore him - he’s so goddamn precious and yesterday he even gave me a flower made of scrap metal, and honestly? I almost broke into tears. It’s in my room. I would- I would die for him.”
Loki gazed at the teen for a few seconds, processing. She is not fond of him. Absolutely not. He’s only a Midgardian, and that is all. “Why do you mortals always have to make everything either disgustingly precious or unbelievably cursed?”
“That’s a good summary of us, to be honest- Oh god, that reminds me - baby gender reveal parties. Yikes. Some people have caused fires with ‘em.”
“...you reveal your baby’s gender by committing arson?”
“What? Nono, that’s not what I mean-”
Loki looked disappointed. “No?”
“No. I-” Peter sighed, half-laughing. “Oh boy. Basically, some people go above and beyond and make explosives and stuff filled with blue or pink powder. It can...cause massive fires. Like, it’s horrible.”
“...you cause coloured fires...to reveal the gender of your child? And this has happened several times?”
“Uh-huh.”
Loki blinked. She had always known Midgard was...much more different than Asgard. But honestly? The fuck? The concept of defined, stereotypical gender identities sounded Asgardian, sure, but what? “What’s the point?”
Peter threw his hands up, almost hitting the kitchen doorway. “I don’t know! It’s just a thing, I guess. If something exists, we’ll screw it up; hell, someone looked at a tomato and decided to make juice from it.”
It took Loki a moment to recall what a tomato was, internally cringing at the taste and texture she remembered experiencing (though, to be fair, most of it she had simply blocked out). How many times had her own curiosity been her downfall? And how many times would Midgard come to surprise her in the worst ways possible? “From a tomato? What?”
Peter nodded solemnly. “Mhm. They deadass just took a tomato and squeezed the juice out of it, cursed lemonade style.”
Loki looked at the teen for a few seconds before mentally reaching out, following a wispy line of string, wrapped around a glass. Her eyes drifted to the side before coming back again, certainly more lively than they had before. They flashed a definitive green, making Peter’s eyebrows raise.
“...Loki...did you..?”
The trickster in question sweetly sipped her tea, closing her eyes. “Be quiet for a moment, spiderling. I’m listening to the chad suffer.”
“Oh my god.” Peter exhaled, resting his elbow on his other hand, its partner lightly held to his mouth, covering a nervous smile. “That’s...okay, that’s just corrupt-”
The shocked teen was cut off by an ungodly screech, followed by a plethora of yells and footsteps. Before either could even say anything, F.R.I.D.A.Y’s voice came from the ceiling, light with smugness and unfiltered glee. “Peter, I’m afraid that Sam Wilson defied me, used the Override Regrettably Sentient System Protocol and chose to take the stairs-”
This time, Fri was interrupted, an ear-piercing shout bouncing off of the walls of the kitchen. “WHAT THE FUCK.”
“..oh shit..” Peter muttered, a grin lighting up his face despite his words. Similarly, Loki smirked, already finishing her tea. The teen skipped out of the kitchen, gleefully making it halfway to the door before noticing a lack of footsteps following him. Turning around, he asked “Loki? You comi-?”
Peter faltered, eyes landing on nothing but the toaster. Looking down, he smiled wider at the sight of a sleek yet slightly fluffy black cat, green eyes glistening and a small golden set of horns between her fuzzy ears, signifying her name. Before he could speak, she winked, gracefully bounding between shelves and cabinets to access the vent magically opened before her.
A note fluttered out of thin air into the teen’s hands as Loki disappeared into the void of the vents. Swallowing past the ‘aaww!!’ he had been holding back, Peter opened it.
I’ll be working from above - may cause a few extra disasters, who knows. Though, as a note, I’m sure Sam Wilson will not hesitate to take revenge on you; I’ll be in my room later if you require further assistance.
- L
Peter let a grin grace his features before turning and running down the hallway towards the infuriated shouts. If he listened closely enough, the teen could hear the brisk pitter-patter of paws in the vents above him.
---
Loki bounded down the cramped space, paws lightly bouncing with barely a sound - the path was illuminated before her, metal walls shimmering under the green rays of her magic. Her ears flicked.
As she drew closer, hysterical laughter reached her ears, punctuated by unapologetic wheezes. “-YOU BA- OH NO, ONCE PETER IS HERE, IT IS ON SIGHT. JUST YOU- JUST YOU FUCKIN’ WAIT, THIS TUBE CAN BECOME A BASEBALL BAT IF ITS SWUNG FAST ENOUGH-”
A chipper voice cut through Sam’s rant. Loki could practically see the beaming smile, coming to a smooth stop in front of a wrapped vent. “Hey-o, Mr. Whiskson!!”
The man in question came into view, arms crossed. Loki was too far away to confirm the quirk of his lip corners, as his voice remained gritted. “KID, I swear to GOD, that window is half-open for a reason, and I will find a way to punt you through it, glitter and all-”
“No, that’s-” Bucky wheezed, leaning against the colourful doorway for support. Sam looked as if he was ready to kick him in the knees. “That’s if he doesn’t get caught on the pen- pennant when you thro w him-”
The soldier barely dodged an unused tape roll to the face. “I swear to fu- you know...I’m almost impressed. Almost.” Peter raised an eyebrow, clearly not believing his word. “I mean, the amount of fu- goddamn wrapping paper and glitter and shit. It’s almost godly. In the most unholy way possible.”
Loki took that as her cue, cleanly floating open the vent before pretentiously landing on the floor, hopping up onto one of the shelves. She held up a paw to herself as if studying her nails, ignoring how Sam almost choked on air. “Wait a- you got Loki to help you??”
“Yup!” Loki sat primly, taking the opportunity to gently swipe at Peter’s hair. He let out a small “hey!”, patting the fluffy mess back into place. It bounced right back.
Sam watched them for a moment before glancing at Bucky - he got a miniscule hand wave in return, a secret signal to drop it for now. They made eye contact, turning serious when their eyes flicked back to the duo. Nothing had happened. Yet.
Sam huffed, turning to go sit in his office chair. “Next time, I’m using your metal arm as a fridge magn-” He let out a yelp, falling right through the chair like a child being swallowed by a snowy hedge - he hit the ground too hard, landing smack dab in the middle of the parachute of deceitful wrapping paper.
Peter laughed, barely heard as Bucky descended into unmerciful wheezing once again. If you listened past it, you could hear the delighted purring of a cat.
With another glare at Bucky, Sam’s mind suddenly caught up to him. The “baby”. How the soldier had located him immediately, while also managing to convince F.R.I.D.A.Y to change pathways, shut doors, lift elevators. Every single fleeting glance, chucking random bullshit words at him to keep him distracted...Bucky knew what-
“OH, YOU MOTHERFUCKER-” The other man received zero warning, dodging an avalanche of glitter directed at his metal arm - Bucky couldn’t even speak, getting up to run from the blur choosing to chase him down, thundering footsteps echoing around the corridor.
Peter giggled, rushing to look out the doorway. “Oh my fuckin’ god, he fuckin’ dead-” A small flurry of paws came to a stop in front of him, looking up before deciding to gracefully bound down the hallway after them. Couldn’t miss the show.
After a moment of deliberation, Peter followed her, aiming back towards the kitchens. Eh, might as well get a snack while waiting for the murder to happen.
---
Loki’s feline queen form curled up on a cushion she had moved up to the top of the couch, observing as Sam attempted to pour glitter and confetti onto Bucky’s metal arm, ruffling it into his hair. Her tail flicked, content to watch the two mortals try and kill each other, fur being softly rippled by the AC behind her. The spiderling had disappeared back to the kitchens with mentions of grabbing a snack to watch the aftermath later.
With each day drawing closer to the summer, every morning hotter than the last, her discomfort grew. Recently, she had moved from her usual armchair in the corner (specifically on the armrest, to the confusion of the team) to the middle couch, sitting atop the back with one leg dangling off of the side (cue even more confusion), secretly relishing in the cool blast of the air con. Though, it tended to annoyingly ruffle the pages of her book. Unfortunate, but a small price to pay for salvation - nothing a bit of magic couldn’t fix.
Sam had finally succeeded, dumping a gallon of gold glitter into his dense locks. Loki exhaled through her nose. Why not stab him instead? Or at least use more glitter. Maybe some glue, too-
“Whose ca-” She lifted her head slightly to reveal her miniature golden horns, staring into the eyes of the incarnation of America. “Ah.” Steve stepped back, crossing his arms - Loki remained unimpressed, sitting up pompously as if to mock his sudden formality.
Whatever Steve was about to say was interrupted by more shouting, turning to see a Bucky smugly disappearing from view behind closed elevator doors. Soon, Sam was rushing to the stairs, colourful lights gleaming beneath his feet. The captain’s eyebrows raised, standing dumbfounded in silence - she had no intention of providing an explanation.
Loki’s form shimmered for a moment before fading, revealing the same ebony-haired queen from before. She crossed her legs one over the other. Steve glanced back at her, directing a raised eyebrow towards her change of form.
Loki sighed, mentally readying herself for another interrogation. She didn't know how much more she could handle today. “She/her. If you want context, go look at Sam’s room.”
Steve considered this for a moment before turning back to face her, arms crossing. Bored, Loki summoned her current book into her hands. Doubt this will go well. “...I mean, that’s fine, but how do you know what happened?”
“The- Peter wanted to get back at Sam for a prank and asked me for help. Naturally, I obliged”.
The validity of the answer was clearly lost on Steve. “He asked you for help?”
“Not a foolish decision, considering the task.” Loki said offhandedly, skimming the last sentence before realizing she hadn’t even registered the last couple paragraphs. Turning back a page, she fixed Steve with a deadpan. “Why do you ask?”
“It’s hard not to ask, you know, considering how quickly you two have...formed an alliance.” A layer of suspicion peaked through his voice, as expected. They thought she was...controlling the spiderling, of course. Ironically, she was questioning whether it was the other way around.
She kept her tone neutral, almost indifferent. At least Steve looked to be less aggressive, still partly looking towards the elevator. “And why would that be questionable? You all seem to have taken to him immediately.”
He raised an eyebrow, looking to mull over his words before asking. “Have you?”
The trickster looked back down at her book, thumbing a page to keep her thoughts at bay. Fuck. No she hadn’t. You totally have. “...who says I have?” Loki replied, cursing herself for hesitating. She didn’t make eye contact, bringing her leg up slightly to lay across the other.
Steve, annoyingly observant despite his density, picked up on the obvious question dodge, watching as the goddess attempted to make herself as indifferent as possible. Huh. It was clear that something about Loki was different. Way different. A voice in the back of his mind said that it was more than just ‘a change of character’, but he didn’t know what to do with that information. Maybe Thor really was right?
“Well...it does seem like it.” He received a half-hearted glare, barely even flicked up at him. Why did Loki look even more tired than usual? “I won’t push it for now, but if anything does happen, you know we won’t hold back.”
Loki let out a humourless exhale. “I wouldn’t expect you to.”
Whatever Steve was about to say was cut off by a sharp ‘ding’ - the two turned around as Bucky came bustling out of the elevator, holding his detached arm (metal, may I clarify), in the other, aggressively tapping the glitter out of it as if it was an almost empty ketchup bottle. He barely spared them a glance as he ran down the hallway, grabbing a lamp as he went.
She sighed as Steve stood lost for words, feeling her life force drain with every single second. Honestly, the captain really wasn’t too far off either. “Go get your mans.”
Before the revived fossil’s incompetent 100 year old ass could figure out what that meant, Loki had already shrunken down to the size of a cat, bounding off to let him deal with the problem himself.
---
He had not dealt with the problem.
No one had.
Notes:
almost didn't describe loki's hair as ebony because all that was going through my head was "ebony dark'ness dementia raven way"
re-writing is so painful T-T i kinda hate this chapter apart from the first part but i just want to mOVE ON-
ah yes, the joy canon won't provide, bUT YOUR COMMENTS WILL HOLY FUCK
i cannot express how much love and appreciation i hold for every single one of you who reads, comments, kudos, bookmarks, subscribes, whatever- noise sensitivity (just got the okay for earplugs tho!) n general life has been shit lately, and the amount of joy i get from y'all i can never express my thanks for without keysmashing, so thank you!!! i love all of you so much!!
i dont respond to comments very quickly (sorry about that!) for multiple multiple reasons, but i get so much goddamn joy from them and love responding to them all!the Sparkling Water experience was certainly not inspired by my chaotic friend who stole a water bottle from my other friend (drinks sparkling water unironically, actual heathen /j), chugged like half of it before spitting it out entirely because he didn't read the label. karma, motherfucker.
the angst is starting. canon wont acknowledge it, so ill just expand on it myself - was initially having the first scene go a bit differently, but figured it was too early in the story and OOC (loki was too trustworthy/open about veeery repressed stuff). whiiiich lead to the whole 9k words id written being scrapped. : , D
tbh, im not v happy with this chapter, but the next chapter ive been wanting to write for a while since its chaotic as fuck (got like 3 or 4 chapter ideas ive had since the beginning and still cant write and im itching to, good god. theres one in particular i crave so much its unholy, but it might be a while D:. tho this is a snippet sort of fic so i can just skip ahead *jazz hands*), soo thatll be fun
also a portion of the re-write was done while i was wheezing uncontrollably at t-posing ant eaters, if that provides any insight into both my mental state and why it Is The Way It Is.
hope y'all have a great day, and you truly mean a lot to me!! :D <333
-AruiI '^'
Chapter 7: Famous Last Words: 'Do you think Blathers would accept Sleipnir?'
Summary:
mmm posting this at midnight, sorry, i didnt mean to dump a truck load of angst onto the upcoming softness. theyre both there in large quanities, i just didnt expect /both/, yknow?
Notes:
!!TW!!
There is transphobia and the usage of deadnames in this chapter (said by 1 or 2 characters). There's also a t slur, but it's cut off in the middle since I don't want to type it out. Please keep this in mind if this is triggering. It appears in the scene starting from the 1st ___ and ending ___. There is also a nightmare and short panic afterwards, starting "a bead of sweat", in italics, until the proceeding ___.Fairly obvious, but I don't condone any of that - this is just for storytelling purposes and what the douchebags of the chapter say don't reflect my views in the slightest.
However, if I've written something wrong, PLEASE let me know.
anyway enjoy the chapter <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A shrill ringing pierced Peter’s ears, signalling the end of another chemistry lesson he’d already covered with Mr. Stark weeks ago. He squinted for a second, flinching at the noise; each individual little hit sent pain racing through his head, building on the migraine that had been layering up over the hours.
Goddamn it. He should ask for permission for ear plugs. That would be allowed, right-? No, no reason to attract any more attention. Besides, he didn’t feel like having to overly explain himself. It wasn’t a big deal.
The people around him seemed to pay no mind to the assault, loudly clanking their chairs and dumping their bags onto their desks.
Peter made it a point to rush out of that class as soon as possible, grimacing as he passed under the still-ringing bell. I got the message, jesus chr-
“Oi, Parker!”
He resisted the urge to turn around and carelessly lob his bag at Flash’s face, instead tilting his head to the side; just enough to catch the teen’s mocking grin, sauntering over towards him. Peter almost forgot to grimace at the harsh clap on the back that followed. “How’s that internship going for you? Still floating around your head?” He asked loudly, gaining a few laughs from the people behind him.
He didn’t bother with giving him an answer, swallowing past the urge to shove his head into his hands with each word Flash shouted into his ear. Furiously blinking past the tears that threatened to surface, he gripped the straps of his bag harder. Why was everything so loud? Where were Ned and MJ?
Flash tsked. “No answer.” He murmured, mock-disappointed. “I mean, I didn’t expect anything else, but some info woulda’ been nice. Any new layers to the story you made up?”
Peter, despite his...side job...didn’t particularly vouch for violence - it caused unnecessary trouble, and it felt terrible knowing he was the reason why someone was hurt, when he was supposed to be saving them.
But damn, did it get hard - with each shout and stampeding footstep, the urge to cry or punch something (or someone) to shut the world up got stronger. He hated it. He had no right to get this riled up over something so small as noise.
“I told you, Flash. I’m not making it up.” He answered, voice small. The boy behind him laughed.
“Yeah, I know, ‘cause some kid like you could land an internship at Stark Tower, where the Avengers live. Sure.” Flash said incredulously, brushing up right against his side. “Not even the teachers believe you, Parker. Anyone who does is an idiot - you’re just making it up for clout.”
Peter swallowed, uncomfortably shifting away from the sensation. Thankfully, Flash had no interest in walking completely beside him. “You know, Parker…”
His voice dropped to a mumble, eyeing the teachers littered across the hallway. “Even if you did have an internship, I doubt some scrawny nerd like you would be beneficial to the team. They don’t have room for kids, and you’re not nearly good enough to work at a place like that. It’s pathetic, Parker.”
Some tiny piece of his brain argued that Flash was just obnoxious - it shouldn’t matter if he’s already said this so many times. And yet? He found himself forcing back tears ready to surfacel, to his irritation. The team did treat him like a child, whether they realised it or not. He wasn’t even a professional hero either, just some neighbourhood rando. Was it really like that, and he was just too stubborn to accept it?
Before he could come up with anything, a familiarly deadpan voice rang from behind them. “Flash, I doubt a missing place on the Decathlon team would cost us much - wanna try it out? I can kick you off.”
He could hear the teen scoff, backing off nonetheless. “You certainly need me more than him-”
“Cool. I don’t care. And I doubt the rest of the team does either.” She glanced at Peter, entirely ignoring Flash as she walked past. “Let’s go, nerd.”
MJ firmly but gently grabbed him by the sleeve, pulling him along with her. Soon enough, Ned came up behind them, shielding Peter from Flash. “Don’t listen to him, Peter. He’s not even worth looking at.”
“I second that.” Ned assured. He turned to face the teen, concerned at the pained look on his face. “You okay?”
Peter waved him off, forcing his lips to turn up. “It’s just the usual, don’t worry about it.”
“That’s...not okay.” Ned spared a glance back, finding nothing but the rapidly decreasing number of students in the hallway. “Peter, you shouldn’t have to endure everything he says - can’t you just...you know? Punch him? At least once-”
“Ned, as much as I'd love to deck him in the dick, unless you want Peter to be suspended, fighting back isn’t going to get anyone anywhere.” MJ, ever the voice of reason, interrupted. If you were anyone else, you’d think she was completely disinterested in the conversation - the slight scrunch of her eyebrows and look of worry shining in her eyes said otherwise. “I doubt our nerd would want to hurt Flash, either-”
“Yeah, but Flash does it constantly and no one ever does anything-!”
She rolled her eyes. “Ned, you know the ties his parents have to the school-”
Peter cut them both off, itching to clamp his palms against the sides of his head. “Guys, it’s fine - don’t worry about it. It’s not that bad.”
MJ fixed him with a look that screamed ‘I beg to differ’, contrasting Ned’s unsettled yet comforting presence, one arm around his shoulders. There was mutual silence before Peter quietly spoke up, rubbing his neck and shifting away from the other two: “Sorry, Miss Crump’ll kill me if I’m late to another class. Cya, and thanks for the help.”
Their worry grew as the teen shuffled off, completely reserved and avoiding eye contact. They exchanged meaningful looks before heading off to their next class, whispering. It was certainly not ‘fine’.
___
Peter watched the water cascade down his hands with dull eyes, hearing each individual droplet hit the sink like harsh rain against a window. The urge to cry stung at the back of his eyes, yet he wouldn’t be able to force any tears out even if he wanted to.
Suddenly, the door loudly banged open, the sound right by Peter’s ears. He winced.
The boys who came in Peter could recognise the voices of from a mile away, loudly prattling on about anything that caught their eyes, often joined by Flash. After noticing the teen, they both stopped. He heard one of them snicker. Peter didn’t bother looking up.
“Hey, nerd.” Tanner started, mock-confused. “You know the girls' toilets are opposite, right? Weren’t paying attention?”
“Oh, I know.” He said flatly, much more coolly than he would have normally. Couldn’t be bothered forcing on a friendly smile today, proving too hard with the biting feeling that stung in his chest.
Jaden came up next to him. Peter shook his hands to purposefully get some water on his shirt. “Why are you in here, then?”
“‘Cause I’m not a girl.” He deadpanned, stating it as if it was the most obvious thing in the world (because, well, it was). They hadn’t pulled this shit before, but it didn’t mean he was gonna take it. Some other day, he probably would’ve. But the will to keep all bubbly today had vanished, usual nervousness replaced with dejected misery.
Tanner sniggered, clapping him on the back. “Yeah, alright, Penelope. You aren’t fooling anyone, you know. We all know you’re a filthy tr*-”
Peter roughly pushed past him, moving towards the door. Aggravated, they both shoved him back, almost forcing him onto the floor. “Oh, nono, you said you’re supposed to be in here. You’re staying in here until we’re finished. We have time - you aren’t gonna miss any of your precious studies, nerd.”
“Go away, Tanner. Unlike you, I don’t have time for this.” Already annoyed, Peter resisted the urge to just ram past them. The lights were becoming too bright, each voice too loud and his patience was running thin. There was an ugly knot twisting in his chest, flinching with each insult, though he refused to sink into it. His deadname felt like a stab through the ribs, but he didn’t give them the satisfaction of seeing him react.
Before he could say anything else, a harsh sting enveloped his neck, blossoming into a pain that throbbed in his cheek, forcing his head to snap to the side. For a split second, his vision swayed, the fist making the bones in his jaw ache. For realism, Peter stumbled and let out a gasp of pain. He may have an absurdly high pain tolerance, but damn.
Don’t flip him over. Do not retaliate. You’ll regret it later. It’ll make you just as bad as him. Just find a way to get out.
“Oi, oi, oi, why am I missing out on the fun? Why didn’t either of you tell me you were in here?”
Jaden turned around to face Flash, voice becoming sickeningly warm. “Sorry. We saw Penelope come in here and figured we’d tell her this isn’t her place.”
To Peter’s surprise, Flash didn’t laugh or follow up with a sneering comment of his own. If anything, his smile wavered before falling completely, uncomfortably shifting his bag and biting his lip. The teen didn’t say anything for a while before speaking. When he did, there was something unfamiliar lining his words - a sort of unease, almost awkward.
“Well, I don’t remember telling you two to do it. Also, how shit is your memory? You met Parker ages ago, you should know his name by now.”
“What?” Tanner’s eyebrows scrunched, not expecting that type of answer. “First of all, you can’t fucking talk - even you don’t call her by her name. Second, why are you sticking up for her? You said yourself that you hate attention seekers-”
Jaden faltered too. “...wait, but Flash-”
“Leave it to me, I’ll deal with him myself. Go steal us a place in the queue - don’t mind anyone else, just go to the front.”
Disgruntled, they both left, throwing Flash snide looks as they passed. Despite being in the same year group, it seemed the teen held leverage against them.
The two locked eyes. As soon as Flash’s met his own, the aggressiveness seemed to become forced, eyebrows furrowing slightly in rare concern. They had definitely crossed a line. Sure, he didn’t like the teen either (that much was clear), but what the fuck?
Slightly (very) astonished but not wanting to endure anything else, Peter quietly walked past him. Something was prickling at his eyes, though he shoved it down. It was fine. It was just a few comments. Nothing unusual.
“Don’t think you’re off the hook, Parker.” Despite their harsh nature, the words sounded more perturbed than unkind.
___
Peter dejectedly watched the numbers tick up as he leaned against the elevator wall, trying to blink back the tears prickling at his eyes. It wasn’t even anything special. It was just like any other day - he had no right to be this upset about it. He knows who he is, too, so a few petty comments shouldn’t have affected him; they were wrong.
To his rising frustration and melancholy, the tears uselessly spilled over his cheeks regardless. He should be able to deal with this. Why is he crying? Why now?
The teen didn’t bother looking up as the doors glided open, treading through and checking his phone for any notifications in an attempt to distract himself. It didn’t help.
“...spiderling?”
Peter risked a glance up. As soon as he did, Loki’s expression darkened in concern, immediately putting down her book and getting up. All he could do was pathetically wipe at his eyes as she came to a stop in front of him, crouching just a little. Thankfully, his healing factor had already taken care of the mark on his cheek, leaving only the burning sensation enveloping his eyes.
She scanned him for any visible injuries, unable to meet the eyes avoiding her own. “What’s wrong? Did someone hurt you?”
He shook his head. It wasn’t important, and he knew that if Loki found out about...anything, no one would be let off nicely. In-tact. On second thought, Mr. Stark would find out too, and whatever he would do certainly wouldn’t be pretty either. He could deal with this. He has to. There are so many people who have it worse, and it’s not even a big deal anyway. It’s fine.
Despite his internal lies mantra, the tears continue to run as he shoves down the words threatening to spill. “N-no, it’s…” He swallowed, fighting to even his voice out. “It’s fine, really. Just a shitty day, I guess.”
“...I see.” She clearly didn’t see, not believing a word. But Loki was careful not to push too much. Instead, she silently searched for a way to comfort the young spider. "Would you like to talk about it?"
Peter shook his head, sniffling before roughly wiping at his cheeks again. Why wouldn't it just
stop?
Loki’s never been good with comfort. Despite her cunning ability to manipulate her words to fit exactly what she needed, when it came to comfort, she was utterly useless. Would her words be of use? Hel, would her words even have any value anyway?
Damn it, what does she do? Frigga...what had Frigga done in the past? Or Thor, on occasion…
…
Should she?
No, why would Peter want one from
her
, of all people.
Besides, won’t he stab you in the back? You never know which side he’s truly playing for, whether he’s waiting for the right moment to get your guard down, to loop you into an elaborate trick after you think you’ve figured it out-
Focus.
Conflicted, she watched as the boy sniffled, clearly fighting with himself. Loki pressed her right thumb into the palm of her left, shifting them apprehensively. The familiarity that sparked from watching him try to rub everything away only to fail, growing in frustration...
Hesitant, she awkwardly held out an arm in silent question.
Peter, bless his soul, completely missed the point - a half-hearted high-five met her hand, visibly confused.
It took Loki a bemused moment to register what the action meant before exhaling in amusement.
Gods, this child was going to be the death of her.
“No, spiderling…” She trailed off, holding out her other arm.
“...wait, what do you-” He finally understood, internally surprised considering Loki usually wasn’t so open. “...oh.” Peter said quietly. He watched as Loki bit her cheek a little out of nervousness, clearly feeling more than a bit awkward.
It took him a moment (and a very tense moment at that, where Loki was about to abandon ship completely and close off again), but eventually the last part of his brain fighting to remain collected and
fine
and
unaffected
crashed completely, giving into the desolate feeling collapsing in on him - he gave into the part of him just
longing
for some sort of
support
and buried his head into her shoulder, arms lifting to cling around her torso and, after a moment of tentativeness, over her other shoulder, touching at the back.
Peter let himself sink into the safe embrace as Loki’s own arms dropped to protectively loop around his back, albeit shifting out of uncertainty. The sudden surge of contact and
warmth
and
fabric
shook Loki more than she’d care to admit, overwhelmed by it all.
It was
almost
too much for her to handle.
On the other hand, privately, Peter noted how (although very warm and comforting) her embrace was also a little...cold.
Physically.
Obviously, the summer heat was a nightmare, so it honestly felt kinda nice - but that made it even stranger? Should Loki really feel cold to the touch?
In the back of his mind, dots had connected - the weird chill that enveloped the room when Loki's frustration swelled, or her tendency to meander near the AC, or how sometimes her skin turned deathly pale when holding the frozen fruit from the freezer a little too long. It was something to do with temperature. Coldness, specifically.
But what it could be? He honestly had no freakin’ clue. Maybe some...magic side effect? If those existed? Did it come with side effects? Was that a thing? Or maybe some Asgardian biology gimmick? But Thor didn’t have it, as far as he knew...
For now, he figured, he would save the questions for later, mentally tucking the rising evidence pointing towards something unknown away. Another time. Because now-
A few muffled sobs escaped him as the memories from earlier came back to hit him, and Loki absentmindedly rubbed a circle into his back, waiting patiently for him to collect himself. He wasn’t even sure if Loki herself knew she was doing it, but it was oddly soothing nonetheless.
“...careful, I have a miniscule dagger hidden in my coat fur.” She muttered into the silence.
Despite himself, Peter let out a muffled giggle into her shoulder, voice still breaking slightly under his tears. “W-what? Why?”
He felt her little shrug. “For reasons. Always useful to have a weapon on hand.”
“...you mean a toothpick?”
The goddess pushed down a proud smirk, changing her tone to make it clear she was being sarcastic (Peter sometimes missed it, so she had made a mental note to make sure it was obvious. Loki ignored the part of her brain irritatingly pointing out that she had never done that for anyone else). “Insult my weaponry and you’ll see it’s more than just ‘a toothpick’”
“Real intimidating from the person hugging me right now.” He murmured light-heartedly.
Loki huffed but made no move to break away from the teen currently slumped against her. The two lapsed into comfortable silence.
“...thank you, Lo.” Peter murmured quietly, sniffling as the tear tracks started to slow.
It was the first time she actually properly registered the nickname, doing a mental double-take.
Normally, anything like it would make her recoil in defensive anger. But to her irritation, a strangely warm feeling curled up in her chest, flooding her in a way she couldn’t bother to fight. She despised the way a sharp prickling spiked behind her eyes. “Anytime, Peter.” She responded, equally as quiet.
He tightened a little around her (but not enough to be uncomfortable). Reduced to quiet sniffling, Peter allowed himself to shut the world out for a moment. He could feel Loki gradually relax from her initial stiffness.
Yeah, this was nice.
___
Tony stood stumped in silence, caught just by the door leading into the common room.
Okay. The fuck?
He didn’t say anything or announce his presence, not wanting to reveal himself or break their...moment. Moment? Huh.
The mechanic could only just make out what they were saying before they sunk into silence. Loki was so...soft and open it was strange, and he would be suspicious if it didn’t sound so genuinely sincere. On instinct, he wanted to break them apart immediately, though something held him back. Was Capsicle really correct? Had she actually taken to the kid like the rest of the team? Now that he thought about it, it wasn’t really unlikely, considering...well, Peter. But still...
Tony waited a bit even after they broke apart, looking to come in as naturally as possible. As Peter started groaning about the homework he had suddenly remembered (gaining little to no sympathy from Loki, apparently), he decided to make his entrance.
“Alright, what’s going on here?” Now on closer look, the rims of Peter’s eyes were puffed up red, the faint tracks of tears still sticking to his cheeks. His eyebrows dipped, and so did his voice. “Kid...you alright?”
Peter hurried to fix his face with a grin, waving. “Oh, hey Mr. Stark!! Yeah, I’m fine, don’t worry!” Tony’s expression didn’t change, unconvinced. “Just a bad day, honestly. It’s fine now.”
After a moment, he raised an eyebrow, walking over and shoving his hands in his pockets. He knew from experience that Peter wouldn’t go into details. Besides, he really did look better now. It was probably thanks to Loki, but Tony didn’t know how to feel about that. “...if you say so, kid.”
He suddenly remembered what he actually came up here for. Right. “Actually, I could use some of your ideas for the new suit if you’re up to it. Needs some personality.”
Peter practically lit up at the thought of just sinking back into the workshop, free to toss around ideas and new formulas to test out, rushing around the lab with zero restraint. Out of the corner of his eye, Tony saw Loki biting back a smile. He found himself doing the same. “Oh my god, really??”
“Really. If you’re coming, you better hurry up, kid. Coffee’s gonna get cold.”
“Don’t you have heating machinery?” Loki deadpanned, fixing her weight on one leg. Tony fixed her with a similarly flat look.
“No one has time for that, Reindeer Games.” He caught her signature Perfectly Raised EyebrowTM before he glanced back at Peter again, who was already looking miles happier than he had been just a few minutes ago. “You coming?”
“Yeah! Yeah, of course!!” Peter beamed, shifting on his feet.
Tony pointed a thumb in the direction of the stairs. “I already have the space set up - I’ll be there in a second. Do what you want, just don’t take from my pile. Also, DUMMY’s left a fine cuisine smoothie on the table. Don’t drink it.”
“Mr. Stark, I could easily smell it, y’know?”
“Ah. The 'Peter TingleTM'.”
The teen pursued his lips, only half-faking annoyance. “Great. First May, and now you.” He pouted, eyebrows coming together at Tony’s smile. At a familiar chuckle, he spun to face Loki, turning his glare to her. She mouthed ‘Peter tingle’. “No, c’mon- I- right, I’m leaving, you traitors. Cya’ll.”
Before they could say anything else, the teen bounded down the corridor, unable to hold back a quick wave goodbye to Loki. She winked back.
Tony waited until he was down the stairs to turn back to the goddess. She walked over to the couch, hopping up onto the top part just by the AC and summoning a book. “What’s up with the kid?”
Loki shrugged. Tony swore he could see concern glazing over her eyes. “Tough day, in his words. He clearly doesn’t want to talk about it.”
For some reason, this time Tony didn’t immediately question the sincerity of her words. Maybe it was because of what he just saw, or because that just sounded so in character for the kid. Who knows.
“Right.” The only thing Tony knew is that mentioning the hug would completely shut Loki off (or just land him on Buzzfeed Unsolved instead). “I’m going back to the workshop, then.”
Just by the top of the stairs, he turned back to face her, finger pointed. “Remember, if you do anything, I already have the new suit’s blasters fired up and ready to use.”
Loki lazily rolled her eyes. Gods, she got the fucking message. “Who would’ve guessed?”
___
A bead of sweat races down the side of her face, dripping onto the floor - a fleeting coolness against the scorching heat burning up her skin.
Her back is against the wall, hands chained so that they can’t quite drop into her lap, instead awkwardly hanging a few centimeters above her slashed thighs. The sting that accompanies the blood beginning to scab around the stark wounds is almost distant, as if covered in a fog.
The figure comes to a stop in front of her, each step heavy. Powerful. Loki doesn’t look up.
“I see your time here has served you well, sister.”
The only response he gets is silence. In an attempt to fill it, Thor sighs, as if the metal blocking her from replying is somehow her own fault, turning to speak to the agents standing in a row behind him. Their faces are unfamiliar. Hazy.
“If this ‘raft’ of yours is as impenetrable as you claim-”
Loki’s head snaps up, immediately regretting it as she catches sight of what one of the men is holding. He lifts the collar, the blindingly red light marking its purpose thrumming to the beat of the seidr now bubbling anxiously in Loki’s veins. It escalates into panic as the agent speaks again, stalking towards her. Nonchalant. “I assure you, not a single sorcerer or ‘magical’”, he spits out the word, kneeling down and reaching for Loki’s neck,”creature has managed to overcome-”
With all her strength, she tears away from his hand, seidr blindly bursting in the air to knock the agents back. A few muffled curses are heard until there are several hands on her, pinning her down, unshaken-
“-ki.”
-by her muffled crie-
“Loki.”
-a sudden loss of energy, life sucked out-
“Loki. I will call someone in.”
-stripped, pain coming back in sharp lashes-
“Loki!”
-and Thor watches from the side, seemingly content with-
“LOKI!”
As soon as her eyes open and the hands are gone, Loki forcefully kicks the pressure around her torso and legs away, reaching to claw at her neck and get the collar off, to get her seidr back, to escape and get away because there’s no one left to trust, and she’s being hunted with every move she takes known-
“-ki. Loki, I need you to listen to my voice.”
Seidr whips around her as she looks around for the source of the sound, brain catching up to her. Stay on guard.
“I am F.R.I.D.A.Y, and you are at the Avengers Compound. There is no one in the room apart from yourself and me. It is currently 2:36AM. It appears you experienced a nightmare.”
It takes Loki several moments of just sitting and processing, breaths ragged and panicked. She allows the fearful thrumming of seidr to overwhelm her, basking in the fact that it's there, flooding her senses in a way that was familiar and comforting rather than terrifying - it almost pulsates into the air around her, and she rips her hand away from the duvet in disgust when she notices the layer of frost beginning to coat it.
With each day, her exhaustion grew and her magic seeped away with it, leaving her normal Æsir form to dwindle - the illusion had become natural, as part of Odin’s plan, presumably, but that did not mean it would last without seidr to keep it up. Now that he was gone.
The strange A.I continues to talk mundane facts as her bearings come back to her. The routine isn’t new, and Loki loathes to admit it, but the steady beat of Fri’s voice, same as always, acts as a welcome background reassurance as she fights to regain some sort of control over her lungs.
“F.R.I.D.A.Y.” She breathes out, careful to make sure that her voice is even, running a hand through her hair. Norns, it was as pathetic of a sight as always, too.
“Yes, Loki?”
She swallows, silently relishing in the blast of AC that starts to envelope the room for a few seconds before speaking. “If you dare to share this with anyone-”
“It would go against my protocols.”
Loki blinks, not expecting that response. All that stumbles out is a quiet, confused “Pardon?”
Fri patiently explains, voice soft and neutral. As always. “Although I oversee the tower for Boss, it is against protocol to share security footage of rooms or information one would consider to be private, unless it is, of course, an emergency. I believe it was an agreement between the team, or simply a matter of ethics.”
The goddess silently mulls over the information, surprised that the Almighty Avengers would care about something as mundane as privacy. At least at Sanctuary, and often on Asgard, it was a privilege. Besides, weren’t they entrusted with keeping her away from the public eye? She was almost completely at their mercy. It simply didn’t make sense that they would care about whether or not she was comfortable, of all things. No one else had. And she didn’t expect it. Or deserve it.
“-ki, are you alright?”
Loki swallows against her dry throat, the action scraping against it in the most uncomfortable way known to the gods. Norns. “I’m fine.” The words painfully tear at the inside of her larynx. “Thank you.” She tags on, much more quietly.
A soft hum came from the ceiling, morphing into the familiar hum of the LED lights as she swung her legs off the bed. Routine. Luckily, Loki had managed to memorise the way to the kitchen by now.
She sways on her feet, blinking past the images threatening to send her crying like a child again. The burst of seidr starts to die down, revealing just how low its capacity is - exhausted and weak, as she clings onto it like a lifeline.
As always.
___
Peter huffed irritatedly, moving the joystick back and forth. His character slammed into the back of the godforsaken villager repeatedly, pushing him towards where the makeshift hole ring was. As soon as he stopped, the bastard strolled past him, arms swinging as if he was enjoying the two teen’s mutual pain.
(spooder
heck.)
(shur-E
************)
Shuri’s own little character angrily raced towards Lorenzo, shoving him back. He defied her.
Peter let out a quiet giggle at the sight, getting out a net and bonking him. Soon enough, Shuri was doing the same.
His attention was stolen by the shuffling of footsteps, looking up to meet the familiarly green eyes of Loki. “Oh, hi!” Peter greeted quietly, tone warm.
Though his eyebrows quickly dipped as he noticed the dullness behind her eyes, glistening with a mixture of panic and...melancholy. Her shoulders were low, yet she appeared to be on guard at the same time, anxiously pressing her thumb against her other palm again. “...you okay?”
Loki’s casual shrug was so clearly forced, but Peter didn't comment. She waved him off. “I’m fine.” Her eyes flicked over to the console. “...what is…?”
He let the quick subject change go. “Oh, I’m playing Animal Crossing.” Peter lifted the Switch up a bit to answer Loki’s curiosity. “Nintendo Switch. It lets you play, uh, games n’ stuff.”
“...I see.” Loki said after a moment, reaching to grab a glass from the cupboard. She ignored how her hands shook around it.
(shur-E
peter? you ok?)
(spooder
oh sorry, loki just walked in)
Her character stopped attempting to push Lorenzo into the sea. Peter’s fingers tapped against the console as he waited for her to type.
(shur-E
i beg your pardon? sir?)
(spooder
t h e n b e g)
(shur-E
PETER STFU)
(shur-E
NORSE GOD LOKI?)
(spooder
IKR)
(shur-E
HOLY ****)
The couch dipped as Loki sat down beside Peter, a cold glass of water in hand. She raised an eyebrow, and he dropped his legs down from their curled position to show her the game.
(spooder
wait shes here rn)
(shur-E
omfg can i??)
“Who is that?” Loki asked, taking a sip of her drink. She assumed it was a friend, but wasn’t too sure considering she had no idea what was going on in the...game.
“Oh, it’s just Shuri! She’s the Princess of Wakanda - we met a while ago. We made, like, lightsabers and stuff, it was awesome-” Peter stopped as Loki almost choked on said drink, holding a fist up to her mouth. “Are you ok??”
“Pri-” She coughed before leaning over to look at the screen, as if looking at the multitude of things she didn’t understand would alleviate her shock. “You’re ‘just’ playing with the Princess of Wakanda??” Loki said incredulously, momentarily forgetting that she was in fact a mythological goddess.
Peter rubbed the back of his neck, sheepish. “I mean, yeah, we’re both science nerds. She’s also Gen-Z, and super cool- actually, she really wants to talk to you!”
“She...wants to talk to me?” Loki parroted, eyebrows furrowing. Confused, she accepted the console handed to her, copying how Peter pressed the R button at the top to bring up the keyboard. To type, she figured.
After some deliberation, she shook herself out of it. Just say ‘hello’, Norns sake. Your greatest weapon is your words, don’t stumble over them like a child would.
(spooder
hello)
The character spinning in circles next to Peter’s suddenly stopped, lifting a hand to her chin.
(shur-E
loki?)
(spooder
yes)
(shur-E
ajakwjyjt hi!!!)
Loki didn’t quite know what the mixture of random letters at the start meant. She watched as Shuri’s character took on a happy expression, a flowery glow enveloping them while swaying back and forth on their feet. Loki swallowed. Oh.
(shur-E
peters rambled to me ab u)
Loki smirked in amusement as the teen in question snatched the console away, cheeks flaring and voice quick. “Don’t- uh, just..ignore that-”
She hummed, still leaning over to see the screen. Peter smashed a message out, embarrassment flooding him. “Rambled, hm?”
“I- you’re just cool, ok? I got really excited…” He admitted hotly, missing how the casual choice of words left Loki completely floored.
(spooder
S H U R I)
(shur-E
ah. there he is.)
(spooder
hjjktsktvtvah)
Loki covered a smile by sipping her drink, shoving away the feeling of...something in her chest. Her eyes followed as Peter flicked the console joysticks, curiously observing how the strange device worked.
(shur-E
wheres loki)
(spooder
shes still here)
(shur-E
aight)
(shur-E
its nice to meet u loki!)
(shur-E
wish i could meet u in person but)
(shur-E
u sound rly cool!)
Aaaand fuck. Loki couldn’t help the scarlet that pigmented the tips of her ears. She sounded ‘co- Why was she so happy to meet her? She was the God of Lies, the outcast. Was she just saying it for the sake of being nice? Dammit, what was with these Midgardian children and their compliments? She was dangerous. She wasn’t…’cool’.
Peter watched for a moment as Loki’s brain mentally rebooted before turning back to the screen.
(spooder
i think u broke her)
(shur-E
...woops?)
___
Loki subtly nodded along to the music streaming through the earbud Peter had handed them. It was oddly soothing, paired with the pattering of both character’s footsteps. She watched as Shuri came to a stop, hand raising to her chin in a sign that Loki had learned to mean typing.
(shur-E
so, loki.)
(shur-E
Sleipnir.)
Peter looked over to Loki, whose expression had transcended past readability into a blank ass slate. They stared completely emotionless at the screen before putting her glass down. Concerned, he typed back to Shuri.
(spooder
? what does that m)
(spooder
DUDE LOKI JUST LEFT)
Did he miss something? Wait, was it accidentally offensive? Was it a Norse Mythology thing? He had read up on it, sure, but that didn’t mean he knew everything. Slei- huh? “Loki? You alright? Where’re you going?” Peter whisper-called. No response.
(shur-E
LMFAOOOO)
(spooder
wtf is sliepien)
(shur-E
YOU DONT KNOW OMFGG)
(spooder
wait im gonna go ask lo brb)
(shur-E
LMAO DUDE YOULL D I E)
(shur-E
P E T ER ?)
(shur-E
omfg he fkin deaddd)
...
Loki crept back to the forgotten console, successfully sneaking past Peter. She picked it up before sinking into the couch.
(spooder
do not ever ask me that.)
(shur-E
oh hey loki)
(shur-E
so. sleipnir?)
They sighed heavily, letting her head thump against the back of the couch. Norns. It followed them everywhere. She couldn’t escape it. One joke about her having as many animals as she did knives and everyone spiralled it into...whatever the everloving fuck.
She had a soft spot for animals, sue her. Not that kind of soft spot, but it seemed that no one in the entire blasted 9 realms understood that. It was like the ‘romance’ everyone talked so highly of. Talk to the opposite gender? Marriage. It was absurd.
(spooder
one rumour and everyone)
She scrunched her nose in irritation at the very short space offered to type out their message.
(spooder
thinks you ****** a horse)
(shur-E
ASJG HHEGHVHAETH)
(shur-E
WAIT DID YOU MURDER PETER)
(spooder
he’ll figure out the illusion)
(shur-E
oml.)
___
“LOKI!”
“Mmm?”
“I chased. You. For 5 whole minutes.”
“Oh, how tragic. How ever will I live with myself? Truly, I am sure there is a special place in Hel reserved for the likes of me, where I will spend the rest of my days-”
“Shut up, Lo.”
“No thank you.”
Loki handed him back the console anyway.
Shuri’s capacity for sympathy was nowhere to be found.
___
Peter fought alongside Shuri, carrying fences as his weapon of choice. Lorenzo, the dickbag, kept running outside of them. He huffed, slamming into the dude to push him back.
Loki quietly chuckled beside him, earning a half-hearted glare. “Just- oh my god, just get in.”
“Why are you trying to trap him?” She asked, crossing her legs. Determined, Loki forced their eyes to stay open, some deep part of her afraid that as soon as they would close, the onslaught of memories would invite themselves in.
“‘Cause he sucks.” Peter said flippantly. “I don’t want him on my island.”
Shuri got out a net and started assaulting Lorenzo with it, fiercely pushing him back. The crocodile huffed, turning to rant at her. She continued.
Peter and Loki both watched in amusement before the former suddenly gasped, rushing to type.
(spooder
OMFG I HAVE PITFALLS)
She stopped, facing Peter. Her happy expression looked especially horrifying with the slow turn. Lorenzo took the opportunity to escape, but she didn’t seem to care.
(shur-E
AND YOU DIDNT?)
(shur-E
THINK TO ******* TELL ME?)
Loki startled herself with a genuine laugh, holding a hand up to her mouth - it came out more warm and soft than they’d ever let it, and they hurried to stamp it down out of embarrassment. Peter beamed at her, despite having to now try and explain himself to Shuri.
She cleared her throat. “Why don’t you call her? The messaging system is rather impractical.”
Peter shrugged, now fleeing from a very angry Shuri. He vaulted over a river, leaving her to try and switch tools fast enough. “Uhhh...hm, I dunno, it’s funnier this way. Also, we’re lazy.”
“...that’s fair.”
___
“So...you sell weeds to 2 small children to get money, which you then use to pay off the debt you owe to their father…?”
...
“Well- uh...well, uncle, actually.”
“...that’s...not an explanation.”
___
“No, nonononono-”
Peter’s character froze as he quietly panicked, getting out the net. The tarantula hissed, poised as if ready to launch at him. He shivered, feeling the phantom crawling on his skin.
Loki looked at the console then back up at Peter, keeping their voice indifferent. “What’s wrong?”
“Tarantula.” He simply stated, voice wavering. His character tip-toed towards it, stopping as it raised its front legs.
Loki let out an undignified snrk, and Peter turned to glare at her. “Spiders are creepy, sue me!”
“Your entire vigilante persona is named after a spider, spiderling.” She deadpanned, watching as Shuri offered no support to Peter, sitting down to the side to observe instead.
“Doesn’t mean I can’t hate them! You think I chose to get bitten by a radioactive spider? It sucked! And…” He broke off into concentrated silence, now only a few feet away and the net raised.
He slammed it down onto the tarantula, effectively catching it. Peter let out a relieved breath as the victory jingle played, character gleefully shoving the spider into the camera’s view. “They sell for a lot though, which is nice.” He acquiesced, muttering: “I’ve had extensive training to catch them.”
“Extensive training for a spider in a game?”
“Oh, shut up.”
(shur-E
face your fears kids)
(spooder
._.)
___
Peter spammed ‘A’ again.
“Why are you skipping the dialogue if you asked for him to explain?” Loki asked quietly, confused and watching as he finally came to the end of Blathers’s speech.
“...he likes talking about it and I don’t wanna hurt his feelings.” Peter mumbled with a pout, stepping back to allow Shuri to talk to him.
Loki couldn’t help the smile tugging at her lips. Of course.
(shur-E
you think he accepts sleipnir?)
That smile vanished as quickly as it had appeared.
Loki magically flung the console from Peter’s hands, firmly but making sure she didn’t damage it in the process. They ignored the spiderling’s small, I’m-totally-not-laughing-because-you’ll-kill-me-if-I-do “hey!”
(spooder
I will stab you)
(spooder
from the other side of earth)
(shur-E
what its a genuine question)
“Lo, I’m sure he’s accepting of everyo-'' Peter couldn’t even finish before he received a pillow to the face.
___
Peter shot off a quick message to Shuri before setting the console down and getting up. “I’m gonna get some ice cream - you want any?”
Loki’s brows furrowed. “Ice…?”
“Oh! Right...uhh, it’s like...cream but...c-old...”
The goddess stared at him, unsure whether to be annoyed or amused. “No shit.”
Peter pouted, a grin tugging at his lips. “Hey! It’s hard to explain. You just have to try it!”
Something unsure tugged at Loki’s chest. She hadn’t been very in control of her form, lately - multiple times she had let something….Jötunn slip through. The lack of seidr energy on Midgard wasn’t exactly helpful, either. If it was too cold…
But the teen was looking at her with those innocent eyes, starting to become nervous at her lack of response. “I mean, obviously only if you want to - I should have worded that better- I’m not gonna force you or anything, it’s just if you want to try some, ‘cause it’s really good an-”
She waved the spiderling’s ramblings away, a corner of her lips upturned. “It’s alright, spiderling, stop worrying. I’ll take your word for it.”
Peter awkwardly hopped between his feet. “Wait, so, is that-”
“Yes, that’s a yes.”
“Yes.” Peter repeated absent-mindedly, skipping off to get the tubs. “Oh, and which flavour d’ya want?” He asked, turning around.
Her eyes flicked to the side in thought for a few moments before going back. “Anything berry related, preferably. And watch where you’re going.” She chided, as Peter almost rammed his hip into the kitchen counter.
“Don’t worry, my spidey sen- ow...”
___
Loki watched as Shuri tip-toed up to a tree stump in the same manner as Peter had done, net raised.
Just as she was about to catch the insect currently sitting on top of it, an octopus-looking villager walked up and hopped onto the stump, landing with a small ‘plonk’ and squashing the poor creature.
All the goddess could do was blink in bewilderment as Shuri raised a hand to type.
(shur-E
goddammit zucker)
___
With some considerable effort, Loki spooned out a bit of the ice cream (‘Chocolate Cherry Garcia’). Peter was already digging in beside her, juggling the console and his tub before deciding to set them both in his lap.
She was...hesitant, just looking at the swirls of chocolate and ‘cherry’, which she hadn’t had the chance to try before (chocolate she had, overcome by the rich sweetness of it and pleasant cocoa flavour. She may have a sweet tooth, sue her). For once, it wasn’t because of the permanent fear that it would somehow poison or harm them. No. It was just because it was fucking frozen.
Peter glanced over at her considerate silence. “You alright? You don’t, uh, have to try it, if you don’t want to-”
“No, it’s not-...it’s not that I don’t want to, it’s just…” Her words fell flat. Their form wasn’t that sensitive to the cold, sure, otherwise she would have discovered much much sooner. But now with the fragility of it and the tiredness, plus eating literal ice…
“...I’m not sure what will happen if I try it.”
Loki only realised just how ridiculously ominous that sounded when Peter blinked at her, a mixture of heavily concerned and puzzled.
She ran a hand down her face, pleasantly cold from holding the tub. Damn, she was slowly becoming more favourable towards icy temperatures, too.
Loki sat there for a moment in thought. Peter stayed quiet and waited until she was ready to speak, going back to the game to give her some space.
When the goddess eventually spoke again, her voice was just a few tones above a whisper. “I’m not…” She sighed, hands fidgeting in her lap. “I’m not Asgardian, as you may have already heard. I was taken by Odin from Jötunheimr as a child. I'm a...Frost Giant. Jötunn. My seidr has been...lacking, as of lately, so my ability to keep my Æsir form has lessened. Under cold conditions, it is even harder.”
Peter didn’t respond for a while, finally letting out a soft “Oh.”
Loki picked at her palms, not meeting his eyes.
“...we-lll, I’m not here to judge.” He said lightly, spinning the joystick aimlessly before turning to smile at Loki. “I’m sure it’s nothing bad, and you’re still the same person, frosty or not. I mean, if you’re not comfortable with me seeing it, I won’t force you to stay, but, uh, still.”
Loki stared at him, as if awaiting something more. That was it?
Though, she supposed Peter didn't quite know what a...Frost Giant was.
She silently considered him, highly doubtful, but conceded with a short “Alright.” nonetheless.
___
Loki swallowed past the pleasantly cold, sweet cacophony of flavours in her mouth, watching as Peter scrutinized the paintings Redd was attempting to sell to him. “This one’s a scam, I think.” He muttered, zooming in as much as possible.
“How can you tell? Is it your famous
Peter tingle?
”
She skilfully dodged a pillow aimed at her face, smirking all the way. “No, Lonk.”
The strange butchering of her name caused Loki to whirl around, unsure whether or not to be offended. “What-
Hang on-
”
“-They’re based on real paintings, and you have to identify the differences. If there is one, he’s scamming you, and Blathers will just straight up reject it.”
Loki squinted, eyeing Peter. “‘Lonk’?”
Peter giggled at the sound of their dry voice echoing the word, holding a hand up to his mouth. “S-sorry, I-
Hey!”
His attention was stolen by one of the painting’s earrings, switching focus immediately. “This one’s fake - her earrings are supposed to be circular, not stars. Damn you, Redd.”
The goddess sighed heavily before spooning out more ice cream - it was ridiculously delicious, though no doubt absolutely terrible health-wise, with the sheer amount of sugar she suspected was in it. She had come to notice Midgard’s obsession with making everything too sweet to be reasonable - it satisfied her sweet tooth immensely, used to only grapes and such, but she wouldn’t admit it.
Loki didn’t notice the change until Peter’s subconscious ramblings came to a stop.
“Shuri says the other one’s a scam too, so the third is probably-”
…
“Holy
shit.”
Realization dawning, Loki shifted uncomfortably, automatically tucking up her legs slightly to shield herself.
Peter hurried to amend his words at her visible self-consciousness. “Ack, sorry, that came out sounding really rude! I just..
.youlookreallyfuckingcool-”
From where she had been holding the tub, a soft azure blue travelled up Loki’s arms, patterned with darker, raised engravings that ran up and appeared around the sides of her cheeks and tips of their ears. Their irises had begun to shift to a ruby red, glistening not unlike how their normal green did whenever she used her magic. Peter felt the temperature of the room lower enough to be noticeable, but was too in awe to care.
Loki blinked, trying to decipher if Peter was just saying that to not offend her. Though, the same unbridled warmth and innocence still shone in his eyes as he said it, along with...
awe?
Why? He should be disgusted, or at least uncomfortable. He should be making some excuse to leave, or some snide comment towards her aggressive, ruthless nature. He shouldn’t be-
“Why?”
It was Peter’s turn to blink blankly. “...
why?”
He repeated, clueless.
Loki’s eyes flicked to him before being hidden by her palms, burying her face into her hands. The curious little Midgardian child, from the race of people whose children were often warned of the monsters in their closet, of monsters hiding under the floorboards or at the end of dark corridors, filled with
sharp teeth
and
glowing eyes
and
colourful skin
ready to grab your foot from under the covers-
Before the teen could reach out, she let the suppressed ramblings escape her mouth. “Why are you so...
accepting?
Why are you so adamant that there’s something...
good
in me? I’m a- Jötunns are a
monstrous
race.” Loki spat darkly, reciting what she had been told in an array of stories before. Not looking at Peter, they missed how his brows came together and he dropped the console into his lap. “They are Asgard’s sworn enemy, living on aggressive impulses and
violence
. Their very touch is enough to burn your skin off - they’re
monsters
. And so am I. I-I was never told that I was one of them, one of the beings that I was taught to fear the most, to kill on
sight.”
She was spiralling before they could begin to stop, words rushing out without room to interject. "I wasn't supposed to find out. I was supposed to be kept as political weight, to always be inferior because I was from the enemy's side and, on top of my seidr magic capabilities, I was exactly what Asgard, and Odin, didn't want me to be. I was never what he wanted. What I did wasn't enough. And I never even knew why."
Loki cut herself off from saying anymore, eyes stinging. Her voice shook. It trembled even more with the anger directed at themselves: she’d lost control over her emotions, again. It was pathetic. They had repressed that part of themselves, not having anybody to tell them otherwise. She had come to accept that it was there, that it existed, and she couldn’t do anything about it, but she still harbored the same resentment towards it.
Peter didn’t say anything for a few moments, and Loki refused to look at him, shaking, already knowing what sort of disgust or annoyance she would find there. Why had she suddenly sprung that all on him? If Peter hadn’t been scared away before, he certainly would be now-
“...can I hug you?”
Startled, Loki finally met Peter’s eyes, finding nothing but...sadness? There was no pity or disgust or new resentment, no ill intentions (as far as she could tell). Just…
After a moment of broken deliberation where her chest still staggered with each breath, evey sense telling her otherwise, she nodded, and Peter softly looped his arms around her, careful not to knock anything over or make her feel trapped. There was so much goddamn care and understanding in the silence, kindness that she didn’t deserve, and Loki felt a singular tear slip down her cheek.
“You’re not a monster, Loki.” He could sense her opening her mouth to cut him off, but he beat her to it. “You’re not. The fact that they drilled that into you...dude, it just- that’s honestly just so fucked up. Just being a certain race doesn’t automatically make you aggressive or violent, or...a ‘monster’, and you shouldn’t be calling yourself that-”
“But I am.” She hissed, the salt from the tears spilling down her cheeks dripping like venom from her voice. “What I’ve done in the past is nothing short of evil, Peter.” Reluctantly, she shook herself out of his arms. For her own safety or for his, she didn’t know. Her heart dropped in guilt at the slight hurt that flashed across his face, but she turned away before her eyes could linger on it. “You can’t just...sit here so willing to accept what I am. You can’t just- I'm a-”
She stumbled on the words, lacking the ability to express the multitude of emotions bubbling up in her chest, to even put into words the nauseating feeling of all the bottled up thoughts spilling over at last, almost suffocating her. She didn’t know how to express the multitude of questions on her mind, or how each thought blurred into a broken mess.
The only thing she could do was pitifully bury her face in her hands, shoulders trembling.
Hesitant, Peter gently placed a hand on her shoulder, wanting to comfort her in the only way he really knew how, but expecting the same response. To his surprise, it didn’t come.
To Loki’s own distaste, she found herself longing the contact she rarely received, to just give in, despite every piece of her screaming out that this was the worst time. She was off guard and falling apart. She didn’t need to burden anyone else, or completely expose herself to someone who could betray her at any second. Or expose that someone to herself, because she was dangerous.
A monster, Jötunn or not.
Peter appeared completely blind to this fact, throwing caution to the wind and tentatively wrapping his arms around her again, making sure to give her the space to back out if she wanted to.
Loki couldn’t respond, only able to wrap her arms around him and drop her head, likewise throwing caution to the wind, collapsing on the spot despite her attempts to just walk away and shut herself off. Peter didn’t say anything else for a while, either, only tightening his hold as Loki’s frame shook with silent tears.
When he finally spoke again, his voice was quiet. “Look, I don’t see any part of you as ‘evil’, or anything close to it. Yes, you’ve done some shit in the past, and while that’s not great-”
She bit back. “I’d call attempting to take over New York a little more than ‘not great’, Peter-”
“...okay, yeah, a shit thing to do, but I’m still in doubt over...well, from what I’ve seen, you didn’t look like yourself.” Loki froze, breath hitching only enough for Peter’s ears to hear, but he carried on anyway. “There was something so off about...I dunno, you practically sabotaged your own plan, not to mention your eyes were the same as Mr. Barton’s and...I uh...may have snuck into the footage files, and it just…” Peter trailed off, thinking back. She had looked almost sick, deathly pale and sweating around the gashes littering her face, eyes a vibrant blue instead of the emerald green he had come to find so familiar.
The sudden deafening silence stressed him the fuck out, so he put a stop to his rambling. Not right now. “Anyway, I just...I can’t see you as anything close to a monster. I can tell you’re genuinely trying to be better, and I support you!” Loki’s breath hitched again, chest stuttering against Peter’s own. “You’re not ruthless or emotionless in hurting anyone like, well, a lot of people I’ve met, who my spidey senses have actually warned me about. There's uhm...nevermind. Most of the people on the team have really dodgy backgrounds, to say the least, but we kinda have this mutual agreement - we’re all trying to improve ourselves since that past, because we were either forced into it or just wanna leave it all behind us and make it up to people instead. So, uh...yeah…”
His ears reddened a little bit, speaking earnestly. “Also, uhm, your magic’s just so goddamn cool, and I honestly think your Jötunn form looks awesome too. Whatever bullshit Odin or anyone else told you about being ‘inferior’ or anything just because of your goddamn race, then hiding it from you- I mean, no offense, but that’s so shitty. Actually, wait, full offense, becau-”
Loki’s grip on Peter suddenly strengthened enough for him to stop, and it took the teen a couple seconds to realise that she was now full-on crying. He kept his internal panic to a minimum, holding her back just as tightly.
The teen almost didn’t hear the whispered “I’m sorry”, but when he did he hurried to shoot it down. “Don’t be sorry, Lo.” Peter said gently, betraying the internal panic of not entirely knowing whether or not he was helping the situation at all, or just making it worse. “If anything, I’m pretty sure I soaked literally your entire left shoulder yesterday, so...we’re even, if that helps.”
He took the quiet exhale of laughter as a minor win, but carried on nevertheless. “But even if not, you don’t have to be sorry for just needing someone to lean on, okay? At least, that’s what Mr. Stark told me...he said he was being hypocritical, and I think I am as well, actually…” Peter trailed off in thought, caught up.
Loki didn’t respond for a while, focusing on collecting herself amidst the exhaustion plaguing her and the...vulnerability such a late hour tended to bring. Because that was certainly the only reason.
She didn’t believe the spiderling, but the words caused a few more tears to spring to her eyes anyway.
“Oh, and, I’m not telling anyone, don’t worry. Not if you’re not comfortable with it.”
“Good. That dagger’s still in my coat fur, and no law will stop me from using it.” She said offhandedly, meaning for it to become defensive and cold rather than the shaky mumble that came out instead. Peter giggled.
“I surrender in the name of your precious toothpick.” He replied, earning himself a wet huff of annoyance.
“It’s not a toothpick-”
“-it kinda is-”
“Well, to you fragile mortals it certainly isn’t.”
“Bet.”
Loki rolled their eyes, an almost unnoticeable smirk tugging at their lips. After a few moments of comfortable silence, she hugged him just a little bit tighter, softly muttering:
“...thank you, Peter.”
“You’re welcome! It’s what friends are for, alright?”
A quiet sob escaped her mouth before she had the chance to force it down. Peter panicked, but before he could stumble out a thousand apologies, Loki shakily murmured back “...alright.”
___
Peter leant comfortably against Loki’s side still - normally she would have shrunk away from the touch, but for some reason unbeknownst to her, it was almost...comforting.
Touch wasn’t something Loki was used to. At all. Maybe a lifetime ago, Frigga would hold them caringly in her arms, a lingering gentle touch on the shoulder as she walked past, or clasping their hands in hers to break apart the specific fidgeting she had subconsciously picked up from their mother.
But the memories were hazy - sure, her and Thor would hug, though those moments had long ago become few and far between, if they happened at all. Odin even less so, though Loki had come to accept that at a young age.
The teen wouldn’t say it out loud, but it was clear that whatever had happened yesterday still plagued his thoughts - he was more withdrawn, more quiet and lacked the bouncy energy he usually held. It seemed to subside when he was talking to either Loki, Stark, or any of the other Avengers, of course, though it still lingered if you looked closely enough. So Peter found himself seeking out the silent support subconsciously; the mutual longing for touch went unsaid by both of them, as neither had figured it out yet. For some reason.
Deep in thought, Peter dug out a little pond, which Shuri quickly equipped with a few tulips. He set down a few stone path designs, before quietly going: “Hey, is it alright if I ask you something? About, uhm, your Frost Giant form? I’m just a bit curious.”
He could feel Loki tense, though she responded as smoothly as ever. “Depends what it is, but go ahead.”
“Okay! Uh, you don’t have to answer, but is it why the summer weather’s getting to you?” At Loki’s raised eyebrows, Peter stumbled to explain himself. “I-I mean, I kinda noticed that you don’t like the high temperatures n’ stuff. Like, with the AC and all…”
Loki sighed, internally relieved that the question was much more tame than she was expecting. Though, what she did not expect was Peter’s...observance for the little details, which he didn’t necessarily pry about. Something about it struck Loki with its unfamiliarity. “I don’t cope too well with high temperatures, no. Your summer months are hotter than I expected, and my Æsir form has been...dropping, as of late.”
“Does it make you sick? Like, you’ll be fine, right-”
She tapped down on Peter’s concern, pointing to the screen, where Shuri was attempting to sandwich him in between inclines. He glared at it. “No, no, spiderling, I’m fine. It’s just a little...exhausting.”
Loki shifted, gripping the tub a little closer to herself as memories sprung up. To her irritation, it brought on a minor wave of chill that frosted over the top of the ice cream she was hacking away at. She swallowed. “If the temperature was higher than this or kept at a constant for a long period of time, then it would be painful and a...cause for concern, yes.”
Peter’s eyebrows furrowed. “Still, it can’t be comfortable.”
“I can deal with a little heat, spiderling.”
She didn’t know why, but the offhanded statement caused Peter to almost pout, clearly concerned. They were a god. She could stomach the pain, like always: it was not out of the norm. “I know, but if it makes you uncomfortable then you shouldn’t have to…”
Loki didn’t respond, looking away. The sincerity of his worry weighed down at the pit in her stomach. Picking her palms, she distracted herself from the flashbacks now racing through her head. Blinding heat.
(shur-E
yo spoods? u there?)
(spooder
o sorry yeah)
(spooder
was talking to lo)
(shur-E
aight aight)
(shur-E
now come help water these)
___
Loki stubbornly shook herself for her eyes to snap open again, shifting her weight to somehow force the lead attempting to pull her mind to subconsciousness away.
With each passing minute, it became harder to just push through the intense fatigue. The longing for some sort of rest. One without any nightmares or interruptions, or random wake-up calls. Some energy, something that Loki often found she had too much of. Ironic.
Deep in thought, she absentmindedly let her eyes close to the sound of Peter’s rhythmic tapping of buttons and the light jingles coming from the game’s soundtrack (as she had learned it was called).
Just for a few moments.
(shur-E
ight imma head out)
(spooder
okay! have a good day! :D)
(shur-E
u too, fellow cultured being)
(spooder
gl on your project btw!)
(shur-E
and yours)
(shur-E
you better send a video)
Peter smiled to himself as they exchanged a few more goodbye messages, watching as Shuri left the airport. Humming to the music, he headed out towards the beach, thoughts feeling much lighter. “Okay, so I still have to get Gulliver’s pa-”
Turning to Loki, he abruptly cut himself off.
The goddess lay slack against the back of the couch, arm draped across her stomach and a leg propped up, dozing peacefully, a little smidge of blue still dotting her elbows and the tips of their ears.
Peter gently tapped the volume down on the console. She didn’t look as guarded (pun intended) or plagued by thoughts like this, almost...at peace. He privately thought they deserved it.
As the teen played on, with the volume on the lowest, he gradually felt his own eyelids start to droop, but fought to keep going. He needed to catch more tarantulas for the bells, goddammit. Whatever it took to pay that ridiculously high debt off. (Peter had sworn against time travelling despite Shuri’s insistence, as useful as it sounded).
He didn’t know when, but at some point they finally relented as the console thumped into his lap. Loki didn’t stir as his head fell onto her shoulder, slumping into her side.
The stunned Avengers that found them in the morning didn’t know when this development had happened, either.
____
Steve looked at the two soundly sleeping in the main common room, unsure how to feel.
Since when?
He made a move to go towards them, but was cut off by a sharp elbow from Bucky.
“What?” Steve whispered, as his partner casually sipped on his coffee, surprisingly un-surprised by the unusual sight before them.
“Leave them. I wanna see what happens when they wake up. Loki, specifically.”
Overhearing this, Nat glanced up from her own cup of coffee, looking sceptical. “You sure it’s alright to leave them like this?”
Bucky shrugged. “We have F.R.I.D.A.Y around the tower, don’t we? Also,” He dropped his voice to an even lower whisper, so that only the other two could hear him. “I’ve been watching Loki for the past couple days-”
“-we all have, Barnes-” Nat muttered.
“-and she doesn’t seem too keen on causing any harm to Peter. Besides, I doubt she’d let anyone get that close to her, even if it was to manipulate them.” He carried on as if Nat hadn't spoken, motioning with his head.
Steve furrowed his brows, pausing in the middle of grabbing an apple from the fruit bowl. “...why do I feel like you know something that we don’t?”
“Because you’re denser than your god-forsaken shield, Steve.”
Nat hid a smirk behind her coffee as Steve fixed him with a Look.
“Buck.”
“Alright, fine. I’ve seen them hanging around the tower a lot, doing random shit for the fun of it.” Bucky hesitated for an almost imperceivable moment before grimly going: “I know what manipulation looks like, and I don’t see it. At least, from what I can tell. Loki’s the least on-guard around him than I’ve ever seen her - not by much, but it’s something worth noting.”
Nat considered this, setting down her mug. She didn’t doubt Bucky’s perceptiveness, and he was certainly more neutral on the situation (though as protective as anyone else). But, even so…
“We still don’t know the extent of Loki’s magic. She might be doing it mentally, without having to coerce Peter.”
Steve swallowed his apple, gazing up at the two. “We may be looking into this too much.”
Nat turned her attention to him, face unreadable. “Steve, if you’re suggesting we leave this alone completely-”
“I never said that, Nat. What I’m saying is, it's clear that there’s something...strange about Loki. Thor said it himself, she-”
“-Thor is hell-bent on his sister staying in the tower. It’s for good reason, but you know we can’t fully trust him either-”
Steve shook his head. “Thor knows Loki better than any of us do. You said yourself that the New York footage looked suspicious, and there was possibly something else behind the attack. Maybe there is something going on, but it’s not what we suspect.”
Bucky stared at him in silent appreciation before dryly going “Since when were you the rational one?”
“Seriously, Buck?”
Nat sighed, either from resignation or annoyance, downing the rest of her coffee before putting the mug in the dishwasher. “Fine. But if anything happens and we’re not here to stop it, it’s on you.”
With that, she left the kitchen, most likely off to go downstairs for morning training, leaving the couple to stand in silence. Steve turned back to Bucky, voice low and serious. “You sure about this?”
“Well, not exactly, but I have a hunch.” He conceded, turning to look at the two on the couch again, who had not so much as shifted since their conversation (or argument, whichever you prefer) began. Both of them needed the sleep, huh.
Steve let out a quiet puff of air, not entirely convinced himself but willing to believe him. Bucky would know, if anyone. “Alright.” He had taken to the kid just as much as anyone else on the team, and he knew Buck had done the same. Seeing him get hurt because of something they had failed to notice weighed down on them all, some less willing to admit it than others.
Steve wondered if Loki really was one of those people, or just playing her own game.
Bucky hurriedly elbowed him out of his thoughts as Loki shifted, eyes slowly fluttering open. She took a few seconds to blink herself out of the haze, moving her arm to rub at her eyes before stopping, realising who was weighing it down.
The two watched as the goddess froze, before awkwardly trying to manoeuvre herself out of the cosy situation she had found herself in, to no avail. It went on for a few long moments before she suddenly halted. Right.
Loki used a slither of magic to delicately lift the boy off of her side, relieved to feel the raw strength of it, coming back to them in waves. She slipped out, silent as ever, ears red. Steve swore there was a ghost of a smile on her face.
Bucky practically dragged him out of the kitchen before Loki could notice them, hauling Steve's ass away since the superhuman seemed too preoccupied with staring in shock to pay attention to the fact that their life expectancy would cap out at 100 if Loki turned the corner and ran into them.
Notes:
so much i want to write but the laws of time say i have to write it CHRONOLOGICALLY. UGH. i just wanna get to the part where i can write the sacred fluffy chaos chapter of [redacted] im begging-
i have so many ideas but so many things i need to get through first hj ynakhs gabna htony is a dad but doesnt want to admit it: the series. we been knew, tony. youre a soft motherfucker.
so are you, loki, you genius dumbass
also i love how one half of the comments on the last chapter are like "sparkling water is great, fuck you, blocked and reported" (/j /lh) while the other is just "lmao ikr, its literally demonic". i love y'all and also i'm not sorry. you drink the cursed juice? you drink concoction like pina colada? oh! oh! jail for Readers! jail for Readers for One Thousand Years!
can't believe how many of y'all actually enjoy it good lord /j. and i thought one of my best friends loving it was bad enough.im not too sure if i liked this one either, but i hope y'all still liked it? i had so much trouble writing this one though, good god. writing is p a i n. i literally wrote like 3 separate chapters for this chapter since i didnt like any of them and thought they sucked ahmjt
ALSO I PASTED THE THING FROM GOOGLE DOCS AND IT GOT RID OF THE SPACES IN THE ANIMAL CROSSING TEXT ACK
stay safe out there! have a great day!
also every single one of you who comments, kudos, reads. i would give up my soul for you. im shit with replying to comments, but just know that i read them all and have the same euphoric mess of a reaction every time. i love you all so much, and thank you for sticking around and interacting with the fic! i am but one student with some hyperfixations and you give me life.
-Aru <3
Chapter 8: everybody gangsta till you find out there's a goddamn star named after you
Summary:
a lil mini chapter of our 2, because why not? just as a little content while i figure out the next chapter (hope this works lmfao)
is this good enough to post? who knows, lets do it anyway.
Notes:
i wrote the premise of this mini chapter in my phone notes during a sensory overload months ago, then wrote the whole damn thing today in a couple hours (and lots of research which i found kinda interesting)
so idk man, enjoy it ig
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything is loud.
It’s so loud.
Every clink, sound, shout pierces his ears, a spear that fires straight through into his throbbing head. It’s so bright and he can’t help but wince, curling in on himself every time another person’s shouting cuts through the air.
Peter’s pencil bounces down onto the table as Sam lets out a gleeful taunt, earning a pillow thrown in his general direction, courtesy of Clint. It misses, and he only howls louder - one comment on the archer’s “Birdseye aim” and another one lands smack in the face. He’s quick to retaliate, still juggling the game console in one hand.
It would have been funny. It would have served as welcome background noise, helping him focus on the gruelling history worksheet that had his leg bouncing under the table. And yet it only brings more unwelcome tears, piercing the back of his eyes. It claws at his mind, leaving words to fail to string together.
Peter finds himself suddenly getting up, fast walking out of the room with his shoulders hunched and hands shaking, head pulsating. No one in the team notices (to his knowledge). Peter has made sure that they won’t. It would only be a bother, both to him and them.
Before he can process it, he’s on the roof. He can still hear the shouts, but they’re muted. Just him and the stars.
He pulls his knees up to his chest, resting his head against them. Hopefully, the jeans are a good enough blockage to protect his ears.
Peter sits there for a few moments. Seconds. Minutes. Peter sits and curls in on himself more with every whirl of police sirens, every annoying blinking of broken street lamps, still visible even from atop the tower with his senses. The senses everyone envies. Because having heightened senses must be such a privilege, he thinks bitterly.
He hears a small thump from somewhere behind him, a fizzing sort of noise. The emerald light makes him bury his face further into his ripped jeans, soft but too blinding against his eyes.
The voice that the small flash brought is familiar, unnaturally soft. Unsure. “Peter? Are you alright?”
He hums in acknowledgement, own voice too grating too risk. The teen is about to somehow signal that he’s fine, to make sure that he doesn’t bother Loki with such a pathetic problem of noise , but more clanking and loud talking echoes from inside the building. A pained sound escapes him.
Peter hears a few hesitant steps, thankfully light and quiet, stopping before he feels the vibrations and rustling of fabric of someone sitting down, a few feet away from him. “Too much?”
He nods, hands gripping his hood, forcing it down as another high laugh sounds from inside. Peter can practically hear Loki wince, a sharp intake of breath. “Hold on.”
He doesn’t find the energy to question, trusting Loki in what he’s doing. Unbeknownst to him, the silent gesture of trust makes something warm ignite in the god’s chest.
One moment turns into the next, and everything lapses into silence. The lights surrounding him are blurred and muted. He no longer hears laughter or shouts, just blissful peace. The only sounds he hears are his and Loki’s own breathing, and even that is scarce.
Peter hesitantly looks up and catches the soft green tint that permeates the air, a shield between them and the world.
He exhales in relief, relishing in how isolated the puff of air is from the bombardment of noise from before. Peter allows a smile to tug at the corner of his mouth.
“Thanks, Lo.” He says quietly, looking towards them warmly. In return, Loki offers a small smile of their own, before turning their attention back to the stars. Peter watches as they visibly trace a pattern somewhere in the sky, and he follows their gaze.
All he sees is stars. Well, stars as a general term, though Peter’s never looked into astrology specifically. He turns back to Loki, who is still looking at a specific spot thoughtfully. The god’s eyes flit to his questioning glance, and linger for a few seconds in thought before flicking back. Peter tends to look for distractions rather than someone to vent to. Much like them.
With one flick of a wrist, Loki...magnifies (?!!?!?) a section of the shield, zooming in on a bright cluster of stars. A shimmering green line forms in the air, connecting the dots to form what looks like a wonky wheelbarrow. One more wave, and an image is drawn onto it, of a woman on a chariot being pulled by a horse, front legs raised up to follow the direction of the line.
Peter lets out a quiet breath of awe as Loki zooms in further, what he guesses is an illusion acting as a makeshift telescope; the stars take up the whole plain of sight before them, gleaming with impressive levels of detail. “ Woah, that’s cool. Is it a constellation?” He asks quietly. He can almost see the stars spinning.
Loki nods, rotating the image on its axis to look at it from the side. Peter doesn’t understand how, but he’s learned to just accept, when it comes to some parts of their seidr. “Kvennavagn, woman’s chariot. It’s a well-known constellation on Asgard, and you can see it quite often. Though, I suppose I never thought you would be able to on Midgard.”
“Oh. We have constellations too, but I’ve never really...well, I know, like, one.” He says sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.
Loki exhales through their nose, searching the sky. Peter notices how they don’t just blindly skim, rather follow a sort of...pattern? The magnified area travels up a certain amount of steps, then across, to land perfectly on a different constellation, connecting the dots. “What’s that one?” Peter asks, not even noticing as his headache fades into the background, brain now entirely occupied with the beautiful arrangement in front of him.
“Ulf’s Keptr. Mouth of the Wolf.” Peter sits back on his hands, making a mental note to never try and pronounce the original name. He’s not sure if Loki would be offended or get an absolute kick out of it. Probably the latter. “It has a rather interesting story behind it, actually. There are many theories surrounding it, though some are more...credible than others.”
They look towards Peter, who’s clearly waiting for them to continue, sitting back and listening intently. The sight of someone so openly willing to hear what they have to say, mere interest or not, still shakes them more than is necessary - they swallow it down.
“It is believed on Asgard, and in some places on Midgard, I think, that there are two wolves hunting the sun and the moon.” They point to the constellation, a green shimmer transforming the image into something akin to a wolf. “This star constellation is close to the eliptic, so it is believed to be one of said wolves.”
Loki gestures with their hands, caught up in their own thoughts. “However, some say that this wolf is actually...Fenrir, whose mouth is held open by a sword.” They push down the memories of Ragnarok, choosing to not fully acknowledge the thoughts now springing to mind. “The foam from their mouth then forms the Milky Way. Though, that goes against myth, so the wolf could also be Garm, who guards the entrance to Hel, since the Milky Way is believed to be the path to Hel.”
“I- wait, so..” Peter absentmindedly fidgets with his hands, processing the information. “Hold on! Earth is in the Milky Way, though? Are we, like, standing in the middle of the road to hell, then?”
Loki motions their head from side to side in a ‘so-so’ gesture. “Metaphorically, I suppose you could put it that way. It is very symbolic, so there is no grand, physical road to Hel, no.”
“Damn.” Peter mutters in disappointment, which Loki fails to think of a reason for. “That would be kinda cool. We’d be, like, the toll gates for hell.”
Loki gives up on asking what a ‘toll gate’ was before the words even come out of their mouth. “I assure you, Hel is not ‘cool’.”
Peter giggles, saying to himself: “Don’t go to hell, kids. It’s not cool.”
Loki lets out an amused sigh, lightly whacking the still-laughing teen on the shoulder. “I mean it, spiderling.”
After a moment of half-hearted glaring, the god appears to suddenly remember something, practically springing up, attention stolen. “Oh, there is also a constellation in Pisces believed to be the second wolf, as well as a theory of the two wolves running in the sky, one in front of the sun and one after. There are many interpretations, I suppose, though lots have been lost through translation or just...forgotten.”
Peter smiles contentedly, resting one arm on a propped up leg, looking up at the plethora of stars again. Now, even with the magnifying effect gone, he can just about identify the ‘wolf’ in the night sky. Hopefully - to be honest, the stars still look the same, though that doesn’t mean it’s any less fascinating.
Looking towards Loki, who is now twisted a bit in his position to look around to the side, he asks: “Is there one you believe, though? I mean, you seem really interested in them.”
Gaze still lingering on the stars, they reply absentmindedly: “Well, I admit, I have always been fascinated by the cosmos. Though, I don’t…” Loki pauses, deep in thought. They twist back around to look at Orion’s Belt. “There is no one, sole theory that I believe, rather I prefer to study them all - there is no definite meaning in any of the constellations, even if there is a story behind all of them. They have been studied for years, of course, and I believe the same applies to Midgard, though it is still open to interpretation.”
Peter thinks it over for a moment, as well. “That makes sense. It’s still interesting to research, even if there’s no 100% clear meaning. Seeing all the different viewpoints is really awesome, too - makes you think where they all came from.” He muses. Experiments and his own questionable scientific endeavours come to mind; even if there wasn’t a practical use for the exploding blue foam Peter had insisted to erupt in the middle of the lab, it sure as hell still looked cool.
Loki hums in agreement, drawing a green line in the centre of the cluster, connecting three beautifully bright stars.
Peter blinks at it. “Is that…?”
“Yes, that’s a constellation.” The god sighs, already knowing what would come next.
The teen’s confusion only grows, leaning forward as if it would make more sense if he did. It doesn’t. “But that’s- it’s just a line . What’s it supposed to be?”
“It’s called Orion’s Belt, and the 3 stars connecting it are known as Fiskikarlar, which means ‘fishermen’.” They make a general motion with their hand, lacking the words. “These are all Norse constellations, and they come together in a sort of way.” Loki says, finally, hoping that it's a clear enough explanation.
Peter makes a small ‘hm.’ sound in thought, looking between them. They were pretty close. “Where did the fishermen thing come from?”
“...I don’t know, spiderling. We associate it with Freyja, but that is all that’s important about it, as far as I remember.”
“...right, okay.” He says after a moment. But where did the constellations come from? Who was the first person to name them? Give them stories? Or was there some sort of godly influence, where people linked the stars to stories about gods they already knew? Wasn’t there-
“Wait, isn’t there a star named after you? Like, in Norse mythology?”
Loki blinks. Twice. “I beg your pardon?”
Peter stares at them for a moment. Do they not know? Surely, if they know so much about all these different constellations and stars, know about the…’bifrost’ (?) and space in general, they’d know about…? It was Norse mythology, wasn’t it? “Well, the brightest star in our sky is called ‘Sirius’, but I think some people call it...uh...wait, hold on, I don’t wanna butcher this-”
The teen whips out his phone, hastily typing it into Google, talking as he goes. “...I think some people call it ‘Loki’s torch’ or something. I dunno, I’m not even gonna try and prono- right, yeah, here it is!”
Loki accepts the phone handed to them, scanning the text in just a few seconds.
“The brightest star in our sky, Sirius, is called ‘Lokabrenna’ by the Nordic people, meaning ‘Loki’s torch’ or ‘Burning by Loki’.’’
“Oh. That’s...” Loki swallows. Of course, they knew about Norse mythology being prevalent on Midgard, but, even still...to have a star named after them, despite...
“I see.” Is all that they can come up with in lieu of words. They numbly hand the phone back to Peter, only half paying attention, struggling to exactly process the information. Hel, it was just some random ass star - it shouldn’t be that big of a deal. But even still. Why?
Peter quirks an eyebrow, amusement giving way to mild concern. “You alright?”
Loki nods automatically, playing an internal game of 20 Questions. The teen jokingly waves a hand in front of their face, which they lightly smack back. “Fine. Just a little...I wasn’t expecting…”
They ponder it for a few more moments before mentally and physically shaking themselves out a bit, shoving it to the side. Die about it later. “Uh, nevermind. That’s…’sick’...I guess.”
Peter lets a small laugh escape him, holding a hand up to his mouth.
“...I never thought I’d hear you say ‘sick’.” Peter’s muffled voice muses, a little in awe, and also on the verge of bursting into laughter. It sounds so weird coming from them. Even stranger than Loki cussing, of all things. I wonder if I can convince them to say 'wack'? “Who are you and what have you done with Loki?”
They roll their eyes, immediately regretting everything. “Oh, piss off.”
Peter beams. “There we go~”
Loki is quick to retort, and their fair share of banter is exchanged before Loki pulls up another constellation. This one Peter clearly recognises, pointing to it while talking rapidly. Loki looks impressed (which in their language is really just a specific type of eyebrow raise), promptly tagging on their own information.
Nat sips her drink thoughtfully from just beside the doorframe a ways away, glancing to the side as Clint walks up to stand beside her.
The archer considers the pair in silence, clearly caught up in thought - he’s been like that for the past few days, and no one on the team has managed to figure out why. They expected more (justified) anger and snide comments, not...distracted quiet. Often lurking to the side whenever a conversation with Loki came up.
They don’t exchange any words, observing as Peter blinks at Loki in - what she presumes to be - disbelief. His eyebrows scrunch, and Loki sits back, talking, an almost smug expression on their face (from what she can see). Nat can’t hear a thing, and only now does she notice the ever so slightly green tint to the air around them, forming a perfect sphere protruding from the floor.
Peter looks unharmed. Well, physically, considering he seems to be getting more and more confused/horrified by the minute. Nat wonders if it’s just an illusion.
But why would Loki bother with making such a complex one?
“Fri?” Nat muttered.
“I have not detected any illusions or danger. Loki and Peter have been there for approximately the past 15 minutes and 38 seconds. However, I believe Loki has put up a…” She pauses for a moment, voice quiet near Nat’s ear, by one of the hidden speakers. “...noise-cancellation barrier”
Nat raises an eyebrow, and Clint looks at her, probably thinking the same thing (Probably. She hasn’t been able to figure out exactly what’s been on his mind lately). Peter did have sensory issues. It made sense. The team was reminiscent of a kindergarten class, noise level wise, after all.
The spy doesn’t add anything as she leaves the doorway and thus Clint behind, making a beeline for Tony. Clint is soon to follow, a thoughtful weight to his footsteps.
Notes:
right, certainly a bit different than other chapters! i figured, i have a few kinda mini ideas that dont really make up an entire Major Plot chapter, so i could possibly write them once in a while to act as a slice of content inbetween chaps?
let me know what you think! should i do these?
idk why but the concept of loki being an astrology nerd but also not knowing that theres a star named after him was too amusing not to toss in here
oh also, next chapter is gonna be pretty angst, but then the next 4 or so are literally just fucking. chaos. like, deadass. its just fluff and chaos. i really look forward to writing them! one of them may or may not be the squad trying to construct an ikea bookshelf after loki threw the instructions out because "its insultingly simple", said loki also not knowing what the fuck a wrench is. a mini, mayhaps? (sorry but the image of a norse god sitting on the floor with 2 gen z science nerds while the avengers watch in the background, attempting to construct an ikea bookshelf is giving me life. ill probably toss it in as a mini for shits and giggles, if you guys would like that)
love y'all sm, thank you a thousand times for all the comments and kudos! so much pure joy from literally every single one of you, and thank you for reading!
- Aru <3333
Chapter 9: "Okay, we're only getting one thing."
Summary:
another chaotic mini chapter because i couldnt help myself
this was supposed to be part of one of the main chaps but i honestly think it works better as just a lil side chap. no real plot, just the 2 vibin
Notes:
i dont live in the us so if theres inaccuracies dont cancel me please /j
also why is it that ao3 kinda has a seizure with the spaces? i paste it from google docs and it turns 1 space between lines into a goddamn rift in time and space?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Loki was starting to regret her decision.
Not because of Peter, no. They had been making idle conversation the whole way, admiring stray cats bounding between alleyways (which they shouldn’t have stopped to pet, really, but how could they not?) and the smells drifting from behind closed bakery doors - it wasn’t Loki’s usual pace, but she found herself content to wander through the streets nevertheless.
It wasn’t even because of the bustling citizens around them, or the fact that she
wasn’t actually meant to be outside.
No. It was the goddamn
sun
.
With each passing second, its rays beat down stronger onto her back, her glossy black locks and black blazer to match painfully absorbing the treacherous heat. She took a subtle turn towards the shade of the trees, which Peter quickly picked up on.
Was it even possible for her to get sunburnt?
“There it is!” Loki followed the teen’s outstretched arm, pointing to a horribly vibrant blue and yellow building, boldly labelled ‘
Walmart’
. The colours were striking and resembled nothing she’d seen in any other realm.
Norns.
It was an assault on the eyes.
“Wow, I almost missed it.” Loki said sarcastically.
Peter shrugged, grinning in amusement. “I mean, that’s marketing for you - gotta make everything eye-catching.”
“That’s a very…” Loki squinted, voice dry as they approached the building, “...upfront way of doing it.”
“You can just say it looks bad, you know. We been knew.” Peter deadpanned, hopping down from the curb.
---
Looking on in concern from the pathway, Peter called out to the goddess -
he was not willing to witness an accident today, thank you
. “Loki,
please
, stop walking in the middle of the parking lot-”
“I do what I want.”
“Dude, you’re gonna be hit by a car-”
She looked up to him, speed-walking proudly with her hands in her pockets, letting her blazer ruffle in the wind. “So?”
...
“...you’re setting a bad example for me.”
“...
ugh.”
Peter was about to carry on talking as the trickster moved out of the way of the road, only to stop as she proceeded to just cut across it instead. He sighed from his spot of balancing on the edge of the curb.
As soon as he dared take one step into the road, a familiar voice called out to him “Mind the cars, spiderling!”
He sprinted across the road to the front doors just to spite, unaware of the surge of pride that raced through the goddess.
---
Loki stared at the glass doors, mentally trying to find the handle. Why was- was it just a wall? How did you even-
Peter, on the other hand, decided to just skip through them, not sparing a glance as they gracefully slid apart for him.
Confused but learning to just accept whatever Midgard decided to throw at her, Loki followed, though she almost broke that same rule after watching Peter randomly slap a sack of dirt as he walked past.
Okay.
“Riighht, we should probably get a cart…”
Her gaze flicked over to Peter, who was currently walking over to the shopping carts with a coin in his hand. The author does not live in the US and has thus never been to a Walmart, so inaccuracies should be excused. It is taking the author, who is currently typing this at 1am, tremendous strength to not call the shopping carts ‘trolleys’.
“I thought we were here for one thing?”
Peter inserted a coin into the front cart, shimmying it out of the other. “Yeah, but these are too fun not to use. You’ll see.”
Exhaustion seeping in under the force of the blazing sun, Loki resorted to a mental shrug.
This might as well just happen.
---
Nat adjusted the brim of her baseball cap and sunglasses, essential to the Secret Avenger DisguiseTM. Taking out her phone, she spared a glance at the entrance to the Walmart. She could make out two familiar figures if she squinted.
(16:01) Budapest:
They’re outside of Walmart. I’ll keep you updated.
She glanced up again, watching them both go inside, one more hesitantly than the other. Standing up from where she had been leaning against a wall, the spy followed them through the doors. She made sure to keep her distance.
(16:01) GBPP:
great, thanks Nat
(16:01) GBPP:
leave them for now. i dont think they know that we know.
(16:02) GBPP:
but if she does anything don't hesitate
(16:02) Budapest:
You know I wouldn’t.
---
As soon as Loki stepped into the store, cool air whipped against her hair, the AC enveloping her with a breeze that left Loki practically sinking with relief. She discreetly wiped at her forehead.
"...ookay, so May asked me to get eggs for her. That's it, I think."
Loki glanced at him, then the 50 or so aisles in front of them.
Peter moved aside to let a stranger walk past, muttering a shy 'sorry'. "Don't worry, I'll lead. It's, uh...honestly not as complicated as it looks."
Doubting that statement, she watched as Peter pushed the shopping cart, hopping up onto the bottom metal bar at the last second to glide down an aisle.
Loki sighed, looking on as he almost bumped into the freezers, already following the spider child with a poorly repressed smile. She is not fond of him. Not at all. No sire.
---
Nat, too, looked on as Peter attempted to Tokyo Drift the cart around a corner, only for Loki to gently grab him by the bag and pull him back to avoid hitting a shelf - the teen smiled nervously, manoeuvring the wheels. She raised an eyebrow.
(16:09) Budapest:
I’m not sure what Loki’s up to.
(16:10) GBPP:
leave them for now - if anything happens act immediately, but we have to see what's going on
(16:10) Budapest:
Fine.
After setting himself up, Peter ran with the trolley to the end of the aisle, using his foot and body weight to expertly drift around the corner, Mario Kart style. Judging by Loki’s smirk, he hadn’t crashed into anything or anyone on the other side. Supposedly.
(16:11) Budapest:
Tony, your kid is just drifting around corners with the cart
(16:11) GBPP:
he better be careful. and he’s not ‘my’ kid, nat
(16:11) Budapest:
“he better be careful”
(16:11) Budapest:
Keep telling yourself that, Tony
(16:12) GBPP:
...
---
(16:15) Budapest:
Tony.
The teen motioned once more to the cart, making a point of looking around the corner to check if anyone else was nearby. Nat fought the urge to facepalm
(fondly).
(16:16) GBPP:
oh god, what?
The goddess sighed, visibly fighting back a smirk.
(16:15) Budapest:
Peters trying to convince Loki to push him down the aisle. In the shopping cart.
(16:16) GBPP:
what
(16:16) GBPP:
are you serious? does the kid have any sense of danger?
(16:16) Budapest:
Tony, you and I both know the answer to that que
As a response, Peter hopped into the cart, haphazardly sitting in it as Loki slowly came up behind him.
(16:16) Budapest:
TONY
(16:16) GBPP:
make sure Loki doesn
(16:17) GBPP:
what? did something happen to the kid?
(16:17) Budapest: He succeeded
The goddess broke into a run as Peter let his hands go up in the air, travelling impressively fast.
...
(16:17) GBPP: hold on what the fuck
(16:17) Budapest: Loki’s sprinting down the aisle. In high heels. At full speed.
With one final push, she left Peter careening down the aisle, both showing absolutely no concern for the amount of potential danger he was in. Nat had to actively push back the urge to run up and stop him - even if Peter did crash, it probably wouldn’t hurt him, and it would completely blow her cover. Though, she still didn’t know if Loki would help him. Go figure.
(16:17) Budapest: ...she let go
(16:18) GBPP: is the kid okay??
The cart had barely finished stopping before Peter jumped out, beaming and full of adrenaline - Loki smiled, lips forming words that Nat couldn’t quite catch. She watched on, feeling slightly dumbfounded as the two regrouped, casually carrying on as if nothing had happened.
(16:18) Budapest: He stopped suddenly at the very end of the aisle - I think she’s using magic
(16:18) GBPP: Nat, is the kid hurt?
(16:18) Budapest: Peter’s completely fine
(16:19) GBPP: what in the actual fuck
After a very energetic demonstration from Peter, the trickster took a hold of the cart, pushing it before hopping onto the metal bar. Nat took in the sight of an 1000 year old goddess sailing down Walmart on a shopping cart before turning back to her phone, lost for any sort of explanation or conclusion to draw.
(16:19) Budapest: tony i honestly have no idea
---
Loki didn’t know exactly which events transpired to lead her here, looking at the large array of cans on the shelf. They all looked exactly the same, apart from the colour. What was the difference?
She looked to Peter, who was gazing at them with a dramatically thoughtful expression, before taking one off and reading the label. Her confusion grew. “Why are these all the same?”
“They’re not the same - there’s different flavours. Look!” He grabbed the original-flavoured Pringles can, handing it to the goddess. Comparing them and finding more questions than answers, she looked back up with an almost annoyed expression.
“...why do you need so many flavours for the same thing? Can’t you just buy something else?”
Peter fumbled for an answer, not expecting that sort of question. Did Asgard not have flavour choices? “I mean- some people just want the same kind of texture but with a different taste. It’s a preference thing.”
“So just..don’t buy it then??”
He tilted his head, genuinely curious. “Do you not have different flavours on Asgard? What if you wanna spice things up a little?”
This concept was lost on Loki, still not understanding the purpose of so many variations of the same thing. Despite not having crisps, ice cream and the like on Asgard, only meat and other basic agricultural foods, they still had a large range, sure. But why would you have the same thing several times, only slightly different in taste? It seemed like a waste of ingredients, if anything. “You just order something else?”
Peter grinned, clearly amused. “Loki, it’s just for variety, it’s fine-”
“This is too much to choose from-”
“I know!! I can’t choose either!!”
“Is there really that much of a difference?”
“Yes!! It’s important!!” Peter argued, gesturing to emphasize his point. Loki didn’t see it.
Growing in both confusion and irritation, she took a random Pringles flavour from the shelf, turning it around in her hand. Peter made a face.
“What?”
“Nothing, just a bad pick”
She threw him a half-hearted glare, setting it back. “It’s not as if I know what these flavours ar-” She looked back at the shelf, eyebrows furrowing. The fu- “..pickle flavour? Why would you- why is there a fucking pickle-flavoured product-”
Peter followed her gaze, doing a double-take. “Wait, seriously? Is that actually a thing-”
“Ranch?? What in Hel’s name is ranch??”
The teen hurried to distract her before she found anything else, giggling. “It’s a sauce- let- Loki, let’s just get the BBQ flavoured one, it's one of the best.”
Loki sighed. Allspeak practically collapsed in on itself in translation at the word 'BBQ', but she ignored it. “...You know what. I’m too tired to ask. Sure.”
(16:26) Budapest: Loki’s getting pissed over pringles
She looked at the 2 cans with a mixture of pain and confused disgust before sighing, tossing them into the cart. Peter’s shoulders shook, hopping onto the bar again.
(GBPP ɪs ᴛʏᴘɪɴɢ…)
…
(16:27) GBPP: some fucking context would be preferred, if that’s okay with you?
(16:27) Budapest: :/
(16:27) Budapest: Apparently there’s too many flavours
(16:27) GBPP: ...
(16:27) GBPP: i mean, i guess she has a point
---
Loki’s long strides easily kept up to Peter, who was currently drifting down the store, not turning to go into any side aisles.
“Where are we going?”
He smiled, using his foot to push him forward like a scooter, making sure to avoid anyone walking past. “Gonna get ice cream - I just remembered we’re running out, and May has this one flavour she loves and it's on sale right now.”
Loki hummed. Distracted, Peter didn’t notice the person in front of him, prompting Loki to smoothly glide the cart out of the way, making sure the teen didn’t fall off in the process. “Watch where you’re going.” She chided, though not harshly.
“Oh, woops- sorry!” He turned around to offer the woman another awkward, apologetic ‘sorry’, which she waved off. “I wasn’t really pay- wait, I missed the aisle. Damn it, wait, turn the cart-”
Loki snorted, obliviously fondly watching as Peter swung it around. Those wheels are definitely going to break. “Take your time.” She said dryly, vaguely wary that Peter was going to make himself fall over. It wouldn’t be surprising.
---
(16:46) Budapest:
Steve mentioned Loki ‘taking’ to Peter, though I’m not sure how right he is about that
(16:46) Budapest:
They’ve gone somewhere else. I’ll go follow them.
Before she could make any move, a familiar drum beat resonated throughout the store, followed by funky synth. She made a face, only to be described as
‘for fuck’s sake’.
We’re no strangers to love~~
Several people audibly groaned, and she heard laughter from a few aisles down. A group of teens gathered near her started cheering, loudly belting out the lyrics, soon to be echoed by others around the store. Natasha could not tell if the employee stocking the shelves was truly oblivious or just too tired to give a shit.
You know the ruuuless, and SO do I~~
(16:46) Budapest:
tony, they’re rick-rolling the fucking walmart
(16:46) GBPP:
Nat, this could be dangerous. We have no way to really know if Loki’s just acting all friendly towards hi
(GBPP ɪs ᴛʏᴘɪɴɢ…)
(16:46) GBPP:
i beg your fucking pardon
A full commitment’s what I’m, thinking of~~
(16:46) Budapest:
I could bet you 60 dollars that its them with a speaker
(16:46) GBPP:
would you kill me if i said that i’m proud
You wouldn’t get this from any other guuyy~~!
(16:46) GBPP:
sorry mother.
---
Peter giggled, more than slightly concerned. “Dude, how many things do you
have?”
Loki shrugged. “Most of these are for pranking purposes. You never know what you’re going to need.”
“Fair.” He said after a moment, watching as the trickster snapped her fingers, vanishing the speaker into her own little pocket dimension. “Wait-
oh my god.
Loki,
please
tell me you miraculously have a megaphone in there somewhere.”
She smirked, summoning one (green and gold, of course) into her hands. “Your wish is my command.”
Taking it with a gasp and a giddy
‘thank you!!
’, Peter looked around before leaping onto the top of one of the shelves, standing proudly. She cocked an eyebrow, curious as to what intelligent speech was about to come out of the young hero’s mouth.
“ROAD WORK AHEAD??”
Loki didn’t have time to question it before an immediate chorus responded from around the store.
“UH, YEAH, I SURE HOPE IT DOESSS!?”
...
“...holy
shit
-”
---
Peter stopped, hand over the sour patch kids - Loki had to physically restrain herself from commenting on the criminal amount of flavours.
“...spiderling?”
“Wait…” He muttered, ears straining against all the background noise to hear the music in the store. “...
on the boulevard of broken dreams~”
---
(17:10) Budapest:
Loki’s standing on a shelf to reach the aisle boards
(17:10) GBPP:
aisle boards?
(17:10) Budapest:
The ones with numbers telling you what’s in each aisle, Tony :/
(17:10) GBPP: ...
i knew that. what’s she up to?
Peter held a hand up to his mouth, smothering a laugh. Getting back down, Loki didn’t say anything, smugly sauntering down the aisle to the shopping cart, as if nothing had happened. Jesus.
(17:10) Budapest:
christ.
(17:11) GBPP:
i can get there with the suit in 30 seconds, if anything
(17:11) Budapest:
She just added an extra circle onto the 9. That’s it.
(17:11) GBPP:
what??
(17:11) GBPP:
...oh
…
(17:11) Budapest:
tony I swear to fucking god if I call Pepper and she tells me you’re laughing I’m leaving the team
(17:12) GBPP:
i’m surprised you didn’t leave immediately
(17:12) Budapest:
Tony.
(17:12) GBPP:
…
---
Peter smoothly drifted the cart around, looking towards the self-checkouts. They were full, but if it meant standing in line to avoid awkward conversation with a random cashier at the checkout, so be it. "Aight, we gotta pay for these."
Loki spared him a glance, popping another skittle into her mouth before Peter turned around to face her. "We have to pay?"
Peter blinked. "...yeah?"
"You know I could just put it in my pocket storage?"
"No!! We have to pay!" The teen insisted, pushing the cart forward.
Loki sighed, having no choice but to follow (well, she did have a choice, but for some reason she didn’t feel like objecting. What was with her?). "Fine."
---
“This item has been scanned.”
“ThiS iTem hAs beEn scAnnEd.” Loki mocked, aggressively thumping the sour patch kids packet onto the bagging area.
Peter paused between bouts of laughter beside her. “I’ll do it, I’ll do it-”
Loki shook her hands, a dagger subconsciously summoning itself into her palm. “Does it have to say that? Every single tim-”
“This item has been scanned.”
“No fucking
shit.”
Loki hissed, reluctantly resisting the urge to stab the speaker into silence.
Preoccupied with playing Tetris with the items in the bag, Peter didn’t have to see Loki’s scornful, death-bringing look to know that it was there. He didn’t think he’d ever heard her swear this much, either. “How do you turn it off? I’ll do it myself if it doesn’t-”
"This item has been scanned."
"No??? Really??"
“Loki, we’re almost done, dude, chill.
Zen.
” He giggled out, as Loki continued to stare at the scanner with pure hatred burning in her eyes.
Peter muffled another laugh in his cheeks at the absolutely seething
Look
that got sent his way. “I’ll put this mortal machine into fucking ‘
zen’
.”
Ignoring the unapologetic wheeze she got in response, Loki slowly passed the box of cheese twists over the scanner, glaring daggers into the glass.
…
“This item has been scanned.”
Silent, Loki passed the box over to Peter, eyes still on the machine.
Just. Stared at it.
“...uh...Lokes?”
She sighed, heavily, grabbing the next item. Completely devoid of emotion, Loki turned her gaze to Peter, eyes bearing the weight of her sins. The goddess held up her thumb and index finger, just a slither of empty space between them.
“I am
this
close to losing my shit.”
---
Thankfully, Loki managed to hold onto the smidge of sanity she had left.
Now, however, they were faced with an entirely different problem - who was going to take the bags.
“I’ll take ‘em, it’s fine-”
Loki waved him off, leaning back to let him snatch the receipt from the checkout machine. “No. You paid, so I’ll carry them.”
“I have super-strength, they’re paper-light-”
“So do I, spiderling. Besides, I can just use magic.”
“I feel bad, though-”
“Why? I insist.”
“But still-”
“Peter, just let me take them.” She got a guilty pout in return. “If it makes you feel better, I admit that I find it amusing to magically fling the bags around.”
…
“They literally weigh nothing to me, it’s fine.”
“...okay. But I’ll carry them next time!”
Loki sighed, taking the bags, remembering at the last second that using magic in the middle of a packed store would not be the best idea - being in her female form meant no need for illusions as no one would recognise her, but that wouldn’t matter if she started casually floating grocery bags around. “Fine.”
The goddess took the time to stand in the AC for a few more seconds before reluctantly departing.
---
“Look, I won’t tell anyone if you give me the M&Ms.” Bucky persisted, holding his hand out. Loki leaned against the counter, observing quietly while snacking on a Pringles can; she was still unwilling to admit that they tasted good, despite already having eaten half.
After a moment of contemplation, Peter plopped the bag into his hand, forcing down a smile to maintain the Solemn Businessman look he had going on. “You have a deal.”
“Too late.”
Peter whirled around and made immediate eye-contact with Tony, who was faux-casually walking into the room, coffee mug in hand. Behind him, he could hear the rustling of an M&M bag come to a stop. Loki remained in (gay) silence, elbow deep in the can.
“Oh- uh, h-heyy...Mr. Stark.” Peter stumbled, smiling nervously (though it came out as more of a grimace). “We just...went to Walmart-”
“I can tell.” Tony flicked his gaze to Loki, who just regarded him with the same flat look as always. She shifted against the counter, propping a leg up. “You know you’re not allowed to leave the tower? What if someone saw you?” He demanded, crossing his arms.
Loki half-heartedly spread her arms out in opposite directions, crisps scraping against the side of the can, plainly saying ‘look at me’.
Tony either missed Bucky’s small exhale of laughter or ignored it, turning his gaze to Peter with a roll of his eyes, who stiffened. “And why would you bring her?” The ‘she’s dangerous’ went unsaid, but no one missed its presence.
Peter rubbed the back of his neck, shrugging. He was bored, and Loki was getting frustrated from being cooped up in the tower. It was fun, too. That was it really…of course, he couldn’t tell Mr. Stark that, but...
He didn’t have to say it in order for Tony to catch the memo, sighing. “You’re lucky nothing happened. I’ll let you off just this once, kid, and you’re damn lucky I’m in a good mood today, but if you’re going to leave,” he turned to aim it at Loki, who seemed to understand the underlying message that Peter was missing, “at least ask. I still don’t trust you, and I don’t get why you do, kid, but you’re on thin ice.”
Before Peter could argue, Loki nodded, and Tony couldn’t tell for the life of him if Loki was actually taking him seriously or playing along to not get into trouble. They both knew what would happen if she was found out, and who would come to make sure she was never found roaming the streets again.
Tony was about to turn to leave before stopping. “Hold on. Fri, why didn’t you notify me?”
“There was no threat, Boss.” She responded flatly.
“What do you mean, ‘no threat’?-” Tony demanded. Loki hopped on top of the counter, snacking on a Pringle. Peter looked to her in concern, but she shrugged it off. Bucky turned to fill up a glass of water, lacking any words to say.
“You instructed me to notify you if Loki was posing a threat to someone at the tower or ‘escaping to stab someone or something', Boss. I did not detect any danger, so I did not."
Tony threw his arms up, breathing out something that sounded like 'why did I decide to give you a conscience' before running a hand through his hair. Peter looked between everyone, highly concerned and nervous, unsure what to do.
"You know what- Fine. Kid?" The teen tensed, awaiting what he expected to be a scolding. Loki shifted behind him, eyeing Tony carefully. He sighed. "I don't appreciate you sneaking off behind my back after I specifically told you not to." Tony's gaze flitted towards Loki, going from disappointed to stony and cold. "Especially you, Reindeer Games."
Bucky muttered a barely audible 'what a dad', and Loki held back an upturn of her lip. She did her best to ignore the scathing voice in her head, insisting that this one wrong turn might be her downfall. It wasn't that serious. She wasn't weak; she'd be fine.
"But...I know you wouldn't be so careless if you sensed real danger. I trust your judgement, kid, so I'll let you off." Tony squashed down the weird weight that settled in his stomach as Peter's eyes widened minutely, clearly not expecting to… "Just ask before you go off with her."
"I'm still in the room, you know." Loki muttered dryly, tilting the can towards Peter to let him snag a crisp. Louder, she said: "and it was my choice to come with Peter."
"W-well, no, I offered-"
"And I came with, out of my own volition. Don't blame the child, Stark."
Tony regarded her with a contemplating look, eyes flicking between the two. "Alright. But if you left in your...male form - not to be offensive, I just don't know what to call it - " Loki shrugged, indifferent, "someone could have recognised you. You know what would happen."
"Disguises and illusions are a thing." Loki deadpanned, that voice surfacing again, only louder. She swallowed. A collar, magic being drained, life force trickling away for possible years-
Stop. Focus.
Tony sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose while Bucky awkwardly stood to the side. They weren't getting anywhere. God, he needed his 13th coffee of the day before his sanity uninstalled itself.
Notes:
me, like 3 years ago: yeah, i read fanfics a ton, but thats it! i cant even imagine myself writing one! im not gonna go that far
me now, posting this at 1am: LMAO dumb bitch
anyway ACK y'ALLLL
every comment makes me wanna cry y'all are too nice, thank you!! :D they are basically one of the main reasons why i still even write this fic (aside from my own enjoyment), and they give me so much joy every time!! so thank you!!
i wanna get to the fluff/chaos chapters really bad, just 1 more angst-ish chapter and we can go apeshit y'allthis is kinda a laidback chapter but hey! theyre idiots! and i had fun writing it! i think? im kinda numb at this point idk anymore. we're already like 4ish months away from 2022 (???????) i cant process shit. help.
funkin love y'all so much, it's almost 1am as i post this (that's why my chap notes are so messy please excuse) so have a great day/night/life and i hope u at least liked the chapter!
next chapter ain't a mini, therefore it'll take a long time for me to figure shit out and write it. hopefully well. so uh. hope i manage to get that going smoothly enough lmao (irondad!! also protective af loki who wants to stab a bitch!! then its fluffy chaos from there)
peace! please stay safe out there, and thank you ever so goddamn much once again! (over 500 kudos?? how??)
- Aru <3333333
Chapter 10: yeet the arachnid.
Summary:
hey, getting bitten by a radioactive spider doesn't exactly make the species appealing, okay?
Notes:
MASSIVE CW FOR SPIDERS - this entire chapter is basically peter panicking over one, and there's some sort of in-depth description of how it looks (nothing too graphic but just in case)
im so sorry i said the next chapter would be the long, plot one (AND I ASSURE THAT THE NEXT ONE AFTER THIS WILL BE, IVE ALREADY WRITTEN A CHUNK), but like. ill explain in the end notes.
this might be disappointing but i hope you enjoy this random mini nonetheless!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A startled yelp broke the unusual peacefulness of the Avengers Tower, accompanied by the nervous pattering of switching feet and muffled cursing, and what sounded like pained half-sobs.
Before Loki even had a chance to raise his head, a clearly freaked out Peter slid into the room, hands jittering. “Loki- Lokes, Lo, Lo, Lo, Lonk, there’s a fucki- oh my god-”
Unsure what to do, he placatingly held his hands up, putting his book down. His sudden concern overtook the confusion startling him out of intense focus. “Peter, I need you to breathe. What-”
“There’s literally- there’s this massive ass spider in the corner of my room, it’s literally by my bed, it’s so fucking massive, like a cursed slender man ball of fur and-” Peter involuntary shivered, hopping feet out of sheer stress. “Please, just, help- please, do anything but kill it, I don’t care just get it out- please-”
“Alright, spiderling.” Loki interrupted, placing a hand on Peter’s shoulder as he strode past, not hiding the amused smirk overtaking his features. “Calm down. I’ll launch it out of the window, not to worry-”
“No! That’ll kill it!”
“If it’s as ‘massive’ as you describe, I’m sure it will not.”
“But still! What if it crawls back in? It’s literally- ugh, my god, please, it’s so
creepy. Creepy crawly death dealer.
Satan spawn. It’s part of the four horsemen of the apocalypse
.
”
Loki threw Peter a sidelong glance, raising a teasing eyebrow. “Wouldn’t it be akin to a sibling, to you-?”
“...I would pay you to never say that again.” The teen said lowly, turning to fix him with a dead look as he stopped outside the door, acting as if the room would swallow him whole if he dared step inside.
“Are we talking money or daggers? Because- what in Hel is
that-”
‘That’, being the absolute demon of an arachnid lurking by Peter’s bedpost. Standing there. Menacingly. Its spiny legs arched high above its thick torso, inciting a few, uncomfortable shivers to wrack Loki’s body, which he didn’t even think could be caused by something as inconsequential as a
spider.
He had had companion serpents that wrapped around his horns, cursed little creatures that resided on his shoulders, and yet this bastard of a spider was the thing that disgusted him? Christ, why was it so hairy?
It moved a few paces and Loki stepped backwards, another unwelcome shudder causing his shoulders to tremor, though only slightly. Each leg crawled so revoltingly, and the god didn’t understand how one tiny creature could be so abhorrent. He’d met many, certainly much more horrifying things, and had accepted them with the same care as any other animal.
But even
he
drew the line somewhere.
He was so caught up in the monstrosity sitting before them that he didn’t even comment on how Peter cowered behind him for protection, using his oversized jacket as a shield. Peaking out from behind him, he gave the spider a half-sickened half-fearful look.
“Mm. I hate it.
”
Is all Loki could come up with. The spider earned a few more seconds of staring before he looked back at Peter again, pointing at it. “Can I not impale it with a dagger? I could repair the floor with magic, afterwa-”
“No!!! What if it has a family?!”
“I pray that it doesn’t.”
“It’s innocent! Yes, it shouldn’t exist, and I hate it, but it doesn't give us the right to kill it!”
Loki stared at him for a few moments before sighing, muttering
‘how can one child be so disgustingly precious?’
before flicking his eyes back to the spider, only to…
Shit.
“...spiderling.”
“...oh my god. Oh God. Oh GOD- ACK, CLINT?? ARE YOU UP THERE? DAMN IT, FRI, CALL THE REINFORCEMENTS-”
The teen made a hesitant move to step inside the room before bouncing back out, right beside an equally amused and exhausted Bucky.
He gazed fearfully as Loki stood dead-center in the room, hands on hips and looking around with no concern for his health and safety. Peter scoured the floor, whirling around to look at his feet and the corridor. “It’s gone- it’s just gone. It could literally be anywhere. What if it crawls on me while I sleep, or I wake up and it’s on my face- I can’t step in this room, today, I have to go back to May’s-”
“Peter, relax.” Bucky said, tone light considering he, too, was standing in the danger zone. Softly clapping Peter on the back twice, he turned his gaze up to the ceiling. “I’m sure it’ll come out soon. Probably won’t be hard to miss.”
“That’s
worse!”
“My offer still stands - I take pride in my aim. I could put a dagger straight through it.”
“That would look terrifying and also kill it.”
Bucky raised his eyebrows. “Isn’t that what you want?”
“No!! It may be God’s mistake, but that doesn’t mean that it doesn’t deserve love! Just not from me.”
Loki chuckled under his breath. “That’s brutal for you, spiderling.”
Peter fixed him with a sudden, dead stare, practically boring into his soul. “When it comes to spiders, I do not allow mercy. Life, and life only. No love.”
Loki raised one eyebrow in a mixture of pride and deep concern, sharing an overall disturbed look with Bucky.
“Christ, kid.”
An ominous figure floating up behind him with a warm
‘Hello.’
honestly startled Peter more than the spider (or lack thereof) itself. “Holy
shi-
oh, hi, Vis.”
“I apologise, I did not intend to scare you.” He said, noting the nervous jump in the teen’s step.
Peter shook his head, a very anxious smile overtaking his features. “Nah, it’s fine, don’t worry. Not the scariest thing I’ve witnessed today.”
“And that would be?”
At another shiver at the memory, Loki filled in the gap in conversation. “A large spider is currently residing in Peter’s room. It has...disappeared. We don’t know where it is. I suggested we throw it out of the window on sight.”
“Lokes,
no!
That’s so mean!
”
“...I believe I agree with Loki.” Vision admitted, turning to leave considering there was not much he could do to help the situation. “I say,
‘yeet’
the arachnid.” Were his parting words, flat and monotone as ever.
Loki didn’t understand why Peter dissolved into cry-laughter as Vision fabulously floated away.
“Most of the Avengers are out on missions, though, so there’s not much hope-”
“What am I, a cockroach?” Loki deadpanned.
Peter hurried to correct himself. “No- agh, sorry, that came out rude, I didn’t mean to say it like that, I mean you’ve always be-”
He smirked, voice coloured with amusement. “Spiderling. I’m jesting.”
“Oh. Still, sorry-”
“Peter, it was a joke, why are you apologising?”
“..I dunno...I ju-” He cut himself off, eyes widening. “Loki- AGH- LO-
MOVE YOUR FEET-”
“What?” He looked down, gracefully hopping back as something disgusting danced uncomfortably close to his heel. “Oh,
Norns.
Looks like we found it.” Loki backed away further as it continued to scuttle around him, summoning a wine glass out of nowhere. “Ew, no, fuck off.”
Peter seemed more shaken by Loki’s current predicament than the god himself was.
Clint peered down from the vent, eyes landing on the spider currently crawling on the floor of the room. Loki stepped back, an utterly disgusted look on his face, eyes flicking up to him.
Peter turned to face him, hands nervously fidgeting close to his chest. “O-oh, hey, Clin-”
“No thanks.”
And with that, he disappeared.
Peter nervously lurked by the door, several feet away from where Loki was currently hunched over in concentration. “We need a bowl. Lo, just get a bowl and put it over the-”
“A glass is fine, spiderling.” He assured, breaking out of his focused, quiet Asgardian muttering.
“No, that means you have to get really close to it! I can go get a bowl-”
“Relax. I’ve dealt with far worse.”
“Okay, but what if-” Loki held out his arm, the glass hovering just a few inches above the offender. Peter shivered. “Dude, what if it crawls out and goes up your arm or something-”
Loki faltered, drawing back the glass. A few seconds of unreadable silence passed. “Thank you, I was not concerned before but I am now.”
“Agh, sorry!!! I just-" Peter shook his hands, taking a moment to just stare at the spider, hating every ugly part of it.
"Peter, calm down, it's alright. We'll catch it and dispose of it, harmlessly."
"Okay. Okay." He swallowed, before muttering again: "...oh god, what if it escapes again-”
“Spiderling, hush for a moment.” The god hissed out, tone turning slightly harsh before he could stop himself. Sending Peter an apologetic look, he said softer: “It’s fine.”
‘It’s really not’,
Peter mumbled, a few micro shivers still travelling down his spine and convulsing his figure. He scratched at his shoulder blades.
Why does it look like that?? And why did it terrify him so much? It's just a spider, why this fear of all things?
Loki tensed himself, eyebrows furrowing in concentration as the glass crept up behind the spider. Scrunching his nose, he finally dropped the glass down, automatically startling backwards as soon as it left his hand.
The spider hastily skittered out, making its way to the corner as Loki shuffled away from it in vague fear.
“Faen.”
Peter scooted backwards too, though his movements were more jumpy and accompanied by small, indescribable noises. “C-can’t you hold it with magic or somethin-?”
“I would very much not like to.”
“Yeah, that’s….that’s understandable.”
Loki attempted to capture the spider again, only for it to crawl away terrifyingly fast towards him.
“Dritt,
ikke i dag-
faen, faen-”
Alarmed, he sprung to his feet, swiftly getting the
fuck out of the way
to let it retreat towards another spot and stop for no reason.
Peter, too, retreated (with a startled noise), so much to the point where Loki lost sight of him. “Well, that went well.” He huffed irritatedly, picking up the glass. Turning back to the doorway, his frustrated look turned to a smirk. “You can come back, spiderling.”
“Yeah- no, thanks. I’m already traumatized.” Peter stuttered out, hesitantly stepping back in nonetheless.
“You and me both.” Loki muttered, debating just stepping on the damn thing with one of his knee-high boots. On second thought, it could stain, and he didn’t fancy a dead spider on his heel. Hm.
He sighed, waving his hand to form a green shield around the arachnid. Peter gasped. “
Woah-
wait, why didn’t you do that earlier?!”
“I’m presuming you’d rather transport it outside. This will keep it in place, though since you’re opposed to simply flinging it out of the window, we would need to cover it with something...material, instead.”
“...oh, right. Yeahh, that’s true…”
Loki put the glass on top of the shield then lifted it, allowing the spider to be caught. Peter heaved a breath of relief. “Oh my god, thank you
so much
- we just need to slide a piece of paper under it and carry it outside.”
“Outside? You mean to walk through the ground floor with a spider in your hands?”
“....damn.”
“Why won’t you let me throw it out the window? I want to fling it.”
“Because that’s cruel!”
“It’s a spider!”
“And therefore it has a life! It deserves to live!”
“Yet you kill flies?”
“It’s- agh, just don’t yeet it,
please -
I don’t want it to fall onto some innocent person’s head.”
“Oh, but that’s even better.”
“No
. The spider will not be yeeted. It will be put outside.”
“I’d love to hear you explain to the receptionist what you’re doing. Does New York even have grass for you to put it in?”
“Uhh, the receptionist knows me. The grass part I’m not sure, but some random alleyway counts.”
“We can always flush it.”
“No!”
“Then it’ll be in Nature’s hands!”
“We are not! Killing it!”
“It’s a
spider, Peter.”
“...would putting it on the roof work?”
“But it might crawl back inside…”
“...”
“...”
“...Fri, check WikiHow.”
“Damn you, WikiHow, you have an article on how to breathe and pretend you have ice powers but not how to dispose of spiders? Are you kidding me?” Peter muttered hotly, furiously scouring Google for any sort of guidance. Loki paced in one spot, occasionally stopping to squat down and look at the spider.
He suddenly stopped as a realization came to. “Wait. Do you think we could ask Bucky? Schmaptain Schmerica is out on a mission, but they’re both from, like, the 10s, so surely they'd have to have dealt with spiders a lot? Right?”
“I suppose so.” Loki shrugged. “Are you
sure
I can’t ju-”
“Lo.”
“Fine.”
Bucky sighed, full of amusement. “Yeah, alright, I was gonna go outside anyway. I’ll take the guy in a container for you and release him.”
“Thanks, Jesus!” Peter beamed, although he kept a full distance as Loki helped him maneuverer the spider into a Tupperware container - the god looked disappointed that he did not get the chance to yeet the bitch out the window with magic, but as long as it kept Peter happy, then so be it. Not that he’d ever say that out loud. It was purely because he didn’t particularly want to touch the mortal thing for more than a few seconds, even through magic. That was it.
“Sorry for the trouble.” He added on with a scratch to the back of the neck. Bucky ruffled his hair as he walked past, container safe in his jacket.
“No worries. Steve was a total wuss when it came to spiders - I’m used to it.”
“Oh my god, really?? No way.”
“Was?”
“Now he can tap it with a pencil and kill it, instead of yelling. Still does it though.”
Peter let out a sad huff of air, while Loki near-silently snickered to the side. “Jesus, did you kill the spiders? Your own creation?” He said defeatedly, looking up at him with puppy dog eyes.
Blank eyes met his, full of confusion.
“Kid. What the fuck.”
“Did? You??”
“Yes, Barnes, did you?”
“...no? I didn’t find a reason to. But I can’t say the same about Steve.”
“Smite him.”
“
What-”
“You heard the child.
Smite him.”
The angrily scribbled note left taped to Steve’s door was not the welcome he expected to receive after returning from the mission.
No less than a week later, Peter came barrelling into Loki’s (for once (blame the damn summer heat and claustrophobic walls)) open doorway, somehow even more panicked than last time. “LOKI,
FUCK,
HELP ME-”
“Peter, breathe. What is it? Are you hurt?”
“There’s a massive cockroach. In the bathroom. The bitch can
FLY.”
“Oh,
HEL-”
Notes:
i literally had to get up in the middle of writing these notes because i spotted a massive spider out the corner of my eye. next to my bed. i spent like 2 whole minutes psyching myself up to put a glass over it.
help ive manifested them
also im too scared to go near it so its just staying there for now igloki: adopts multiple serpents and random ass animals
also loki, after seeing a large spider: thanks! i hate it!
peter will saunter up to someone holding a gun while memeing but pull out a crucifix on sight of a spider
the idea came from the real-life terror of a massive spider suddenly Appearing in the corner of the room when i was with a friend
me, being the wuss that hates spiders with every fibre of my being stood to the side while they attempted to trap the speedy motherfucker in a glass. we got it after a few minutes and put it outside to terrorize another poor soul.
as soon as i sat down i got the idea for this chapter and started writing. like, while still getting shivers from the spider.
i don't get it either. but i guess the chapter exists now.oh also, for loki's asgardian i'm using norwegian, since that's what he was singing in in the show (i believe), instead of old norse. i may go back and edit the other chapters that use it.
OKAY SO ANYWAY THE COMMENTS
I JUST
BRO
me, after posting the walmart chapter and finally going to sleep: i hope i wake up to at least 1 or 2 comments, that would be amazing
my inbox: 9
LIKE?? I LOVE Y'ALL SO MUCH?? I DIDN'T EXPECT THAT MUCH AND I FELT LIKE CRYING JHAKJTKAYHJ THANK YOUUU
lifes been pretty shitty lately (but i have a new hyperfixation on B99 so thats nice), but oh my god im not exaggerating when i say that the comments make my day!! i get so giddy even re-reading them lmao, i love y'all!!okay, i PROMISE that the next chapter will be the long, plot one. im super excited to write the next few, since they're long, fluffy and chock full of humour (next is p angsty but its just solid fluffo from thereon) then we have the whole ikea scandal and i have so many ideas ugh. my friend also randomly presented me with another idea for a mini and holy shit do i love it. it's just. oh my god they're so stupid *sobs*. the entire concept is hysterical and i'm dying to write it.
oh, i have read all the comments, even if i haven't responded! sorry i haven't done that, i'm an A+ procrastinator, but i promise that they bring me to near tears (literally) and i love replying to them all!! i'll get to it!! i honestly cannot thank you enough, its surreal how much support i've gotten over the course of this fic!! :DD
have a wonderful day and stay safe out there!!
-Aru <<3333333
Chapter 11: I Got Boulders On My Shoulders (Collarbones Begin To Crack)
Summary:
this is the last bout of angst
for now :)))
oh yeah part of this is projection centre, woops
also fuck ao3 for playing limbo with my line spacing
Notes:
TW: TRANSPHOBIA, DEADNAMES, SLURS (though half typed out since i didnt want to write the whole thing), happens in the first scene so be warned
take care of yourselves, and i hope you enjoy the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Peter’s leg bounced erratically under the table, as if fighting to stave off the noise assaulting him from all directions. Each chair scrape, exclamation of laughter, rush of footsteps; they all pierced through his skull, disrupting his train of thought, relentless. He wished desperately for it to all just stop , the hand subtly clasped against one side of his head rendering useless against the onslaught of pure noise.
His eyes stung with the promise of tears, yet he couldn’t find it in him to conjure any. He just wanted to curl up and sleep (or slip into a silent coma, preferably), head pounding.
Peter startled at a sudden tap to the wrist, overcome by the small yet uncomfortable sensation.
As soon as he met MJ’s eyes, her eyebrows creased further in worry. Ned leant in beside her, equally concerned. “Peter? You alright?”
Too exhausted to mask it, he shook his head, clamping his hands against his ears. They did nothing to muffle the painful bombardment on his senses - even the texture of the food he had been picking at had become sickening, appetite lost in the face of the sound and sight of everyone in the lunch hall eating, talking, laughing, surrounded by noise and people from all sides.
Peter only had a few seconds to register how MJ’s expression suddenly hardened, straightening up, before a harsh hand hit his back, sending him forward. “Hey, Penelope!” Tanner casually sat down beside him, ignoring how Ned and MJ fixed him with a glower - all he did was return their looks with a pity-filled head tilt. “Aw, you're bribing these two as well? How much are you paying them to lie about your internshi-?”
“Tanner, your obsession with Peter’s internship is too large considering you’re someone who claims not to give a shit about it .” MJ deadpanned, something darker lurking behind her monotone. “You about to start a fan club?”
Tanner turned to sneer at her. MJ was as unfazed as ever. “If she wants the attention, I’ll give it to her.” He said sweetly, hooking an arm around Peter’s shoulder. It was sharply shoved off, to his surprise - he was about to right hook Peter before MJ’s voice interrupted him again, as well as the scrape of her chair going backwards. Peter shrunk in on himself at the awful noise, earning a worried look from Ned.
As MJ stepped up to Tanner, causing him to subconsciously take a few steps back, Ned rounded the table to sit by Peter’s side, an effective barrier between the two. Despite the momentary startle at MJ’s calm confidence, Tanner grinned down cockily at her. “Your head is so far up your ass you’ve gone blind and can’t read a room. Peter doesn’t give a shit, and neither does anyone else.”
He moved to shove her back, smirking. “You gonna cry about it like poor Penelope, MJ?”
In one swift move, MJ grabbed the dickbag by the wrist, twisting it enough to hurt. She spoke coolly, brimming with silent anger. “It’s Michelle to you, and his name is Peter , genius. I know you go through girls too fast to date for more than a week, but surely remembering one person’s name isn’t that much of a task for you?” Tanner spun his wrist out of her death grip, grimacing. She allowed herself a curl of the lip. “You must have Flash’s ingrained into your memory by now.”
Speaking of Flash, he hadn’t come up to taunt them, for whatever reason. He was eyeing Tanner from across the lunch room, looking almost...uncomfortable? Hell, you could go as far as to say he was troubled, though MJ didn’t see the difference - if he was gonna be a dick and let Tanner harass Peter, uncomfortable or not, he didn’t earn anything from her. And he had no right to earn anything from Peter, either. Certainly not after all these years.
"And what's that supposed to mean?" Tanner sneered.
MJ scoffed a sardonic laugh. "You're like a dog on a leash. Flash could whistle and you'd come bounding right ov-"
"Please, your little girlfriend has you wrapped around her finger. Defending your fellow fa-"
Skkrrrrrr
Tanner was abruptly cut off by a harsh shove, knocking him down onto the floor instantly. His head hit the floor, hard, and a throb danced around the base of his skull. The lunchroom lapsed into silence. He grimaced in anger, already heaving himself up to fix the offender with a glare of his own.
He didn't expect to lock eyes with Peter, now standing over him, fists clenched by his sides.
"Oh, you fucker-"
"Go back to Flash and cry about it." Peter said coldly, still shaking. "No one here respects you, Tanner, or Flash either. No one gives a shit. If you're gonna insult me, say it to my face - no one gives a single fuck about what you have to say, so spare them the brunt of it. You believe any kind of attention is worth it, so you'll leech off of it like a parasite. Go do something better with your life, and stop being so fucking shitty."
Peter turned away just in time to hide the tears that stained his cheeks, storming away to the corridors and into a random classroom. The surge of fury that had enveloped him vanished as suddenly as it came, dulled down to the dejected sadness, mixed with a strange feeling of...guilt. It had built up over months and months of torment, yet left him feeling more sick than relieved when it finally surfaced. He hated every noise and insult that was hurled at him, he hated how frustrated it made him and he just wanted it all to stop. It was so relentless, so never-ending , and he just wanted to hide away and cry.
He was so sick of everything.
MJ spared Tanner one more disgusted (albeit still stunned) look, before running after Peter, Ned hot on her trail.
Tanner stayed half-up in silence, swallowing. Flash's chair scrape echoed through the lunch room as he ditched him, going off to who knows where.
It had been an hour, half of which having been spent trying to convince Peter to just go to the nurse’s office and accept the help.
Said teen was curled in on himself on the chair by the door, tears streaming in anger and hurt as the nurse soothingly reassured him.
“I’m going to go fetch something, honey, ok? You can call your guardian to collect you - don’t worry about it, I’ve already notified the school’s faculty. Take it easy.” She said quietly, smiling sadly at Peter’s nod. MJ and Ned sent her appreciative glances as she left the room, turning their attention back to him.
They'd both pressed themselves up against him on either side, offering words of comfort, as well as the (not so) occasional bombardment of curses, quiet as to not earn a scolding from the nurse. Ned contributed to this also, surprisingly.
None of the teachers were at all aware of what had happened, which was to be expected - no one cared enough to report it, and no one paid attention enough to notice. It was the usual. He had learned to accept it, of course, but that didn’t make it suck any less.
Exhausted, Peter dejectedly let his head fall onto Ned’s shoulder - said teen completely mindless of the way his shoulder immediately became damp - MJ’s arm still wrapped around him. He just wanted to go . Go to sleep, go into a coma, go anywhere where there was silence. Go anywhere, where he didn’t have to face...anything. His life, his failures, the way his ears rang and his head hurt and god everything just ached and throbbed so much-
Ned subconsciously rubbed Peter’s shaking shoulders, speaking just above a whisper. “Peter, it’s completely fine, okay? You have to take a break. I know you don’t like to, but you really deserve one. Especially after what that dick said.”
He got nothing but a few sniffles in response, too tired to object. Anxiety about his tests, his GPA or.. .anything just dwindled in the face of...numbness. Some part of his brain argued that this was pathetic and stupid, that he had to live up to Mr. Stark’s expectations and May’s and the whole team’s because otherwise it wouldn’t be good enough, he couldn’t give up over such a minor thing, not when so many people had it worse. The thought still shook him, though he couldn’t find the energy to pay it any real mind. God, he just wanted to disappear.
“I’ll call May. Where’s your phone?” MJ asked quietly, tone soft but clearly leaving no room for argument.
“She’s at work.” Peter muttered back. Despite it, he pointed to his bag anyway, specifically the back pocket.
She took it from underneath his chair and smoothly unzipped it, making sure to keep all rustling to a minimum. Throwing the retrieved phone to Ned, who caught it surprisingly easily, she sat back, taking Peter’s side again.
He unlocked it with a clearly memorised swipe, going into the contact list.
“...tin can man? Who’s that?”
Peter let out a half-hearted ‘hm?’, glancing up.
Emergency Contacts
☆ tin can man
☆ May ♡
“Oh, that’s Mr. Stark.” Peter muttered, unfazed.
MJ let out a rare snort, while Ned openly gaped - Peter carried on nonetheless, though he felt his lip quirk up.
“But I…” It dropped back down as quickly as it went up, more guilt curling in his stomach. “I wouldn’t wanna disturb him. I could just wait it out here-”
“No. Peter, you think Tony Stark , basically your mentor or dad or whatever-”
“He’s not- MJ??”
“-will mind taking a call to ensure you don’t suffer any longer?” She pressed, words laced with a slight hint of disbelief. At a doubtful glance, she added firmly: “Plus, he’s your emergency contact, Peter. That’s literally what the guy is for. If he refuses to help, then that just makes him even more of a huge dick, and I’d be incredibly honoured to punch him for you.”
Ned nodded in agreement before running the words over a second time, backtracking. “I agr- well, I uh, wouldn’t punch him, but I could hack the tower to piss him off instead. If that helps.” He offered, smiling when it earned a small huff of amusement.
MJ wrinkled her nose but didn’t comment, clearly favouring her own idea.
Too tired to fight it and tears still running steadily down his cheeks, Peter nodded, leaning into them both.
Ring Ring. Ring Ring.
For a moment, it seemed as though the phone would ring out, but soon enough the screen shifted and a familiar voice rang through the speakers.
“Kid? Aren’t you supposed to be in school? Did something happen?” Despite the seemingly flat tone, Peter could hear the concern underlying it. He swallowed, not trusting himself to respond.
Thankfully, Ned caught on, not noticing the dubious look MJ had taken upon realisation that he was going to speak. “H-hey, Mr. Tony Stark, Iron Man, sir. This is Peter’s friend, Ned-”
“Oh, Mr. Ted, sir.” He cut off, an odd tone to his voice. Ned hoped it was a good one. “‘ Hey’ to you too. Is Peter there with you? Are you guys alright?”
“Y-yeah, we’re fine, Peter’s just…” He glanced towards Peter, who was currently being comforted by MJ, clearly still shaken. She managed to elicit a small smile out of him, though his eyes crinkling only highlighted the wetness covering them. Both mentally and physically shaken, it appeared. “Could you...could you pick him up? He’s not...he’s really not doing great. At all." His voice dropped even lower, shooting Peter a glance for permission. "Some assholes have been bullying him for a while, and...yeah. S-sorry we called you, it’s just that Peter’s aunt May is at work-”
“At work. No worries, I’ll take Aunt Hottie’s place.” Ned made a face at that, severely confused. Despite the offhanded words, his tone was nothing but light, a sudden stoniness taking over. “Tell Peter that Happy and I will be there in 5.”
He couldn’t squeeze any more words in before the Click.
“I heard.” Peter mumbled, numbly wiping at his eyes. Ned softly squeezed his shoulder, sending the nurse a nod when she appeared back in the doorway. She left again, offering a smile of her own.
“You know, my offer still stands. If you want someone punched, I’ll gladly do it. I would pay you to let me knock the piece of shit out.”
“...I-uuhhh, won’t punch, but I can hack someone’s shower into spraying cold and hot water on and off.”
“Nice.”
Peter let a small smile surface. “Thanks, guys.”
Tony Stark’s presence is announced by the flinging open of office doors, though for once it’s fueled by concern and brewing fury, not the need for dramatics. He immediately strides over to the front desk, conscious to keep a neutral look on his face.
The receptionist visibly swallows at the sight of him, completely taken aback. She quickly schools her expression back into professionalism. “Oh, good afternoon, Mr. Stark. I presume you are here to collect Mr. Parker?”
He nods shortly, too worked up to respond without anything but sternness. “Very well. You’ll find him in the Nurse’s office, third door to the right.”
Tony sends her a quick, but grateful ‘thank you’ (mostly for not making an unnecessary deal out of his very existence), before speed-walking down the hallway, thoughts racing. Someone had messed with his kid. His kid . And for possibly months of torment on end.
Of course, he had noticed that something was off with the kid, but never probed more than just a 'you alright?' . He should have done more. Peter hadn't uttered a single word, suffering in complete silence. He should have helped .
Working on autopilot, Tony almost flings open the door before stopping himself. Right. The kid. Storming in could just make everything worse. Get a grip, Tony. You've gotta learn to be better than that.
Much more gently than he was initially planning, he pushes open the door. As soon as he enters, 3 pairs of eyes meet his own, all with varying degrees of surprise and concern.
Ted? Ned? The boy on his far left seems lost for words, while the girl on the right’s too preoccupied with offering quiet words of comfort to Peter.
Peter.
As if to answer his unspoken question, the girl looks up slightly and puts a finger to her lips, before pointing it towards Peter's ear. Right.
"Hey, kid." He whispers as quietly as he can, squatting down a little to reach eye level. The instant Peter lifts his head, he finds himself swallowing back a fresh wave of rage.
The kid's eyes are swollen and puffy, tear tracks burning his cheeks. He looks so goddamn tired and dejected, and all he wants to do is just grab the kid and carry him somewhere safe, away from the multitude of problems troubling him behind closed lips. God, he was gonna blast those kids to hell.
Peter blinks at him for a few moments before quietly forcing out: "...hey, Mr. Stark. Sorry I-"
Nope. Not having any of that. "Nuh-uh, apology centre's closed today. We're getting you back to the tower, kid. The rest of the gang wanted to come but I don't need em' wrecking the place."
The dejected nod he gets in response only tightens the knot in his stomach. As a distraction, he takes Peter's bag and slings it over his own shoulder, turning to Ned and MJ as Peter begins to stand. "Thanks for taking care of him." Tony murmurs, an odd softness slipping through the words.
Ned still looks too stunned to speak properly, while MJ only nods, gaze hard. "Course. If you don't do the same for the nerd, I'll kill you - I don't care if you're a rich ass."
Ned's voice finally finds him, gasping quietly, flicking his eyes to Tony out of worry. " MJ! You can't just-"
"Noted. But I wouldn't worry about it." Tony replies, lip quirking upwards. The girl - MJ - gives him a slight nod, though her eyes still linger protectively on Peter. Ned's too.
Right, Peter. Best to get out as soon as possible.
A few more words are exchanged - MJ's are more snarky than anything, but Tony finds amusement in the jabs. Ned is most openly worried, only offering stuttered comments. They're polar opposites, yet it puts him at ease; he can tell that they care, even if MJ tries to hide it. Peter's got good friends - before both Tony and Peter leave, the latter trudging along, close to his side. His heart pangs with a mixture of fury and... concern.
He doesn't understand why it subtly aches when Peter wipes tiredly at his eyes again.
The usual, slight tint of annoyance in Happy's eyes dissipates as his eyes land in the kid, eyebrows dipping almost imperceptibly. Shooting a look at Tony, who gives a meaningful nod in response, he puts the divider up to give them some space.
Though there isn't a need to - Peter's dead silent anyway. It should make him happy.
It doesn't.
No one exchanges any words, Happy too preoccupied with making sure they don't crash, and Tony lacking the ability to provide any words of comfort. Dammit, why isn't he better at this? He's supposed to be trying to be better. Why can't he do anything?
At some point, a few minutes into their (significantly calmer, not speeding through red lights) drive back, Peter's eyes flutter closed against his will, slumping into Tony's side. The mechanic jolts. When he looks down, that annoying fondness warms his chest. He doesn't even know why, but Tony finds himself subconsciously ruffling the kid's hair, careful not to stir him out of deserved slumber.
Another few minutes later, the car takes a final turn into the tower's garage. Happy stops in the middle of opening the door, more than a little surprised. Before he can say anything, Tony puts a finger to his lips, making some vague gesture to open it further.
As he lifts the kid into his arms, he thanks himself for becoming a mechanic and gaining some muscle, because damn is he heavier than he first thought; probably because of the ‘mutant-spider-human-with-enhanced-bone-durability’ bullshit. Like Cap.
Tony also takes special care to thank himself for the private passageways and elevators he had set up for these occasions, sneaking out of the garage and into one of the latter, gently adjusting the kid in his arms. A fluffy layer of hair flops in front of Peter’s face, and Tony brushes it back absentmindedly - he isn’t even aware of the soft smile that upturns his lip.
Oh god.
Fuck. Nat was gonna get an absolute kick out of this.
His book sways back and forth, a useless attempt at fanning himself from the heat slowing his steps. Loki wonders how much trouble he’d be in if he dramatically flung open the freezer door and plopped himself right in front of it for a few hours. It doesn’t sound like such a bad idea, honestly.
Loki’s fingers linger over the page, stopping mid-turn as a plethora of voices reach his ears, all echoing from the common room. He sighs, about to mentally prepare himself for more awkward silence or passive-aggressive comments - just grab the stupid crisp packet and leave - before halting completely as a name crops up in the conversation.
“-lling how long they’ve been harassing Peter. It coul-....-years-...”
“-say anythin-...out it?”
“-ill, I don’t ca-....-if they’re-...”
“-elp you-...-kill them-...”
Loki comes up to lurk by the doorway, silently pressing himself up against the wall to better hear the conversation. From here, he can hear the downright seething tones radiating from everyone.
A particularly well-spoken voice comes through, which he instantly recognises as Steve. However, his words hold none of the lightness that they usually do. “Look, the best we can do is be here for Peter. As much as-”
“The best we can do is kill those fucking assholes-” Another person grounds out.
“As much as we all want to, Buck, you know it would only make him feel worse.”
Bruce interjects, positively fuming. “But we have to do something.”
“Oh, we will. I’ve already contacted the school, and Peter’s friends have made it abundantly clear that they’ll be on the school’s ass as well.” Tony snaps at no one in particular, judging by the tone of his voice, loud and harsh.
“But they deserve so much more than just a scolding.” Someone else reasons (Romanov) darkly.
“They’re still kids.” Bruce replies quietly, sounding as if he doesn’t like admitting the fact himself. “It doesn’t excuse anything, but a report is the most we can do.”
There’s a heavy silence for a few seconds before Bucky speaks up again, through gritted teeth. “It’s sick. It’s as if nothing has changed. I can’t believe they fucking harassed him for that long, and we didn’t even notice. Not even the school did.”
“That’s what usually happens.” Loki can hear the frustrated sigh in Clint’s voice. He remembers mention of the archer’s own children coming up in conversation a few times. “It’s fucked up, but that’s how most school’s work. Best we can do is be here for him.”
There’s another bout of silence, and Loki hears some shifting and whispers. Gritting his teeth, he looks down, seeing how the sun coming from the window casts a shadow. Ah.
“Hey, Reindeer Games, you planning on eavesdropping any longer?”
Vanishing away his book with a sweep of his hand, Loki turns to stand in the doorway, arms crossed and fingers digging into each arm, enough to draw blood if not for the fabric barrier. He’d heard more than enough. A dark glower settles on his face, heart pumping in his chest. The urge to pull a knife out tears at his heart, sick with ire.
“Looks like you heard.” Bucky notes humourlessly, looking nothing short of pissed.
Silent with burning fury, he saunters over to take a seat on the armrest of the couch, seidr internally bubbling against his skin. Gods, there is so much he would adore to do, yet he knows, realistically, there is little he can. Peter wouldn’t approve (since when did he care for other’s approval?), and he can’t leave the tower to cause harm without risking, well, everything. They would kick him out if he ever let his rage overcome him, and then- he doesn’t want to think about it.
Though, given the circumstances, he finds that right now he couldn’t give less of a shit about the consequences.
Tony takes a long, judgemental look at him before going: “As much as we would all love to, there will be no murder.” And, god, does he look regretful in saying that.
Loki scrunches his nose. He knows Peter wouldn’t like it, though it disappoints him (understatement of the year) nevertheless. “Unfortunate.”
Nat finds herself nodding into her coffee cup in silent agreement, form rigid and jaw set.
“Shame, Shuri’s sending me the upgraded metal arm tomorrow.” Bucky pauses, looking to his left before adding flatly: “Don’t give me that look, Steve - you’re thinking the same thing.”
The man in question sighs, but doesn’t deny the statement. It would be a complete lie to say that his fists weren’t clenching underneath the table, overcome by the strange urge to punch something.
Loki runs over all the different ways he knows how to stab someone (enough to fill a whole novel, most likely) before his mind realises something else entirely, unable to keep the concern out of his voice. “Where is the sp- Peter? Did something happen to him?”
Steve shakes his head, either disregarding the slip-up or missing it entirely. “Sleeping in his room. We gave him some hot chocolate and blankets, but he was too tired to really use them.”
Loki nods in acknowledgement, glancing away. Was that why Peter was slowly retreating into himself? The thought of some kids...harassing him for possible months on end makes something inside of him curl sickeningly with cold rage, evident by how it curls his fingernails into his palms. Magic pulsates through and through, and it requires all of his self-control to not let it burst and flip the entire room upside down.
Too distracted with his own musings, Loki misses how the team takes note of his hardened features, a slight green glow swirling in his eyes, looking completely murderous. He misses their confusion on why he’s so visibly holding everything back. Loki also ends up missing the level of fondness he’s come to have for Peter, and how evident it is by the sheer amount of rage currently overtaking it.
Judging by the curious looks on the team’s faces, it seems that he’s the only one who misses it.
Loud rock music interrupts the thoughts of everyone in the room, immediately turning towards Tony. The man takes one look at the contact before excusing himself, distractedly muttering about it being the school.
In thought, Loki also leaves, down the corridor where he came from. His pristine dagger runs smoothly across his palms as he fiddles with it. Loki doesn't even know when it got there.
He stops near Peter's door before shaking his head - he needed the rest. He wouldn't disturb him. By the sound of it, he had had a hellish past few months (or years, even. The thought makes him see red), and he deserves all the sleep he can get. And Loki knows from experience that that tends to be scarce.
He stops yet another time as Stark's voice reaches his ears, right by the doorway of the random room the mechanic had wandered into.
A glance towards him, followed by an offhanded, universal gesture for ‘be quiet’, and several meaningful looks, which make Tony look more like a mom than anything - Loki squashes down whatever snide remark threatens to escape him, settling for a raised eyebrow instead.
Tony rolls his eyes before responding to the person on the line. “Yup, 2:30’s fine. I’ll get one of my assistants to sort out the schedule. Yes. Did they send you- right. Good. Yes, this number’s fine. Oh- I’m, uh, emergency contact. No, no, I’m not- just a guardian, if you can put it that way. Yes, yes. Alright.”
Loki, too, rolls his eyes, hands making their way into his pockets as he drones on. “Okay, thank you. Have a good day. Bye.”
Tony drops the phone from his ear, tapping it once before looking up again, slightly exasperated. “You won’t take no for an answer, will you?”
Loki only crosses his arms, to which he sighs. “You leaving the tower would be the equivalent of setting fire to the PR Department.”
“Disguises are a thing.” The god deadpans. “A simple illusion would be more than enough to make sure no one would recognise me.”
“Doesn’t really matter if you stab a kid.”
It’s Loki’s turn to sigh. Heavily. “I’m not going to stab a child, Stark.” Doesn’t mean he doesn’t want to. “I have some sort of morals, believe it or not.” Tony clearly does not, but he carries on anyway. “Besides, I doubt Peter would very much appreciate that.”
“Why do you care?”
“I don’t.”
“Uh-huh.”
Loki fixes him with a look, before flicking his gaze to the side. “I merely...tolerate the child. That is all.”
It takes every single inch of Tony’s self-control to not bring up the hug and Walmart Incident. That would not earn him anything. God, he so badly wants to. Blackmail, maybe? “Doesn’t seem like it. I don’t know if you’re manipulating him or what, but we can tell you two have gotten pretty close.”
Loki (not so) smoothly dodges the last part, tilting his head. “Why would I manipulate him?”
Tony shrugs, typing out a quick text to Happy. “Not out of the question.”
Well. Loki guesses he’s right. It’s expected. He’s well aware of how untrustworthy he is, how many people he’s betrayed. No offence taken. Still, the thought curls in his stomach a bit against his will, though he refuses to ever voice that aloud. “I assure you, I have no intentions of harming the spider-child-”
Tony’s jaw tightens, eyebrows furrowing. “Spider? How do you know about that?”
There are a few seconds where Loki looks at him blankly before dryly going: “You expect me to watch a Midgardian child climb through a 68- floor-high window, on all fours, wearing spandex and not question it?”
“...Jesus Christ.” Tony breathes out, pinching the bridge of his nose. Loki’s lip quirks up in amusement for a split second.
“You mortals aren’t as subtle as you think you are.”
“Neither are you, Greasy Kylo Ren. ‘I don’t care’ my ass.”
“I thought you said I was...manipulating him?”
“Hard to tell. You look like you’re ready to murder anyone who comes within 3 feet of your royal presence.”
“And you? I’ve never seen you care so much for one particular person.”
Tony studies him for a moment before burying his face in his hands, as if going through a million different revelations at once. “...God, we’re hypocrites.”
Loki blinks. Twice. Before he has a chance to ask what the fuck that means, F.R.I.D.A.Y cuts him off. “Boss, Happy is waiting for you in the car. He appears to be frustrated.”
He’s cut off again, this time by Tony. Goddamn these mortals - he thought they would at least interrupt him less than Asgardians, but apparently not. “You’re staying here.”
“I believe-”
“Look, Loki.” Tony says, and at least the god looks taken aback enough (a slight eyebrow raise, to be precise) by the usage of his name that he closes his mouth. “We all would love to commit a felony right about now, but I still can’t trust you outside unsupervised.”
The mechanic gazes at him for a few more seconds before sighing, pinching the bridge of his nose again. “I absolutely hate to say this, but the kid could use as much company as he could get. I trust the others to keep you in check, because god help me if you so much as lay a finger on him when he’s most hurt.”
Loki rolls his eyes, making a mental note to put his two cents in…other ways. He’d never dream of hurting Peter in any way, though that certainly did not apply to his bullies. Or anyone else who tried to hurt him, for that matter. “Fine.”
And with that, he reluctantly turns on his heel and strides off. With glorious purpose.
Because Loki has...matters to take care of.
By the time the god returns, Peter has long since woken up, no doubt already visited by the whole team (excluding Tony, of course). Loki adjusts his cuffed, green blouse sleeves, padding over to the door, before softly knocking thrice.
He hears shuffling before a tired voice calls 'you can come in' , to which Loki gently opens the door.
Peter looks up from his spot on the edge of his bed, phone in hand. On closer look, a blue pair of earplugs are nestled in his ears, plus a hot chocolate on the table next to him.
Despite having rested, the teen still looks worse for wear. Completely drained. The curtains are drawn, while still letting in a minimum amount of light, and concern stabs at Loki's heart at the level of melancholy he can still sense in the darkness.
"Hey." He murmurs, still standing unsurely by the door. Damn it, now that he's come to (attempt to) offer some sort of comfort, he doesn't know what to say. How should he? All he knows comes from Frigga, and Loki is far from as gentle as she was.
"Oh, hi Lokes." Peter smiles - it doesn't quite crinkle his eyes like it usually does. At a gesture for permission, Peter nods, and the bed dips under Loki's weight beside him. "You uh- you probably heard what happened, huh?" He attempts to joke. It misses.
"I did." Loki mutters darkly, the remainders of his pent up rage still shining through. "It's disgusting, what they said to you, Peter, and there is no excuse. I understand you would not want to get them into trouble, but it is necessary."
"I know." Peter murmurs after a few moments, fiddling with a loose thread in his jeans. "They've been bullying so many people. Aside from me. But I thought...telling anyone might make it worse, so I...made them target me. I mean, I can take the punches-"
"Punches?" Loki repeats lowly, a dangerous edge to his tone. He doesn't understand why such a selfless child would suffer so much because of a few assholes, and the thought causes that remaining anger to swirl. "They punched you?"
Peter quickly backtracks, hurrying to defend them for reasons Loki cannot fathom. "Only sometimes! It was mostly just common insults-"
"No. Those drittsek-" Loki swallows down the multitude of curses and harsh words he longs to say, instead regretfully muttering "I should have done more."
"No, please don't blame yourself, it-" He stops. Wait...did he mean? "Wait, Loki...did you...do something to them?"
"Nothing major. You can blame Stark for that." He snides bitterly.
There are so many questions he wants to ask (including but not limited to: what the fuck, when the fuck and how the fuck), but Peter eventually settles on the much more subdued: "But...surely he didn't let you come?"
"He did not. He went to the school by himself, and I must admit, I do not underestimate his power in terms of dealing with the situation."
"...you wanted to come, didn't you?"
"Is it that obvious?"
"Well, yeah, you look and sound like you're ready to murde- wait."
"Mm?"
"You said...anything major."
Loki examines his nails nonchalantly.
"...Lo?"
The god fixes him with a long, hard look before rolling his eyes, gesturing as he begins to speak.
"...fine. I may have...found them and cursed them with bad luck for numerous weeks. Stubbing toes, bumping into poles while distracted, slipping in hallways. A few fries stolen by the odd bird. Stabbed in the eye with a pencil on accident. Missing buses or important things via forgetfulness. Saying the wrong thing. Winning absolutely zero in terms of luck-based events. Maybe a few heads to doorways. It is the least I could do.”
Albeit stunned, Peter still looks at him expectantly, because he’s come to know Loki well enough to at least know that that would not be enough.
Coming to realise this too, Loki sighs. "...and I also threatened them with my favourite knife that if they so much as looked at you with ill intent again I would show up to personally escort them out of the living world." He says in a rush.
(More specifically, his serpent form had cornered them in an alley after overhearing them cockily insulting Peter, a pristine blade in his mouth glistening in the remainder of light that shone through the crevices of the compact space as he rose to his full height, easily up to their eye level.
At one point, the knife was held just mere millimetres away from (who he presumed to be) Tanner’s and Flash’s throat - threats and various curses were coldly hissed out into the air between them, ending with the words “No one will ever believe you. Nor will they ever hear from you, if you dare to lay another finger on Peter.”
The distinct smell of fear radiating off of the three teens, shaking below him almost compensated for the rage still thrumming throughout his body. Loki allowed his magic to burst, sending the various pieces of garbage and items around the alleyway flying - causing the teens to jump and scramble - before swiftly slithering off. Despite the fact that he had clearly made an impression, it did not feel like enough.)
Peter blinks for a few long moments. "Holy shit . Isn't-isn't that a bit much?"
"Well, I didn’t actually harm them, technically.” ( This seems to disappoint Loki immensely.) “And they've been tormenting you for months , Peter." He reasons, a hint of disbelief in his tone. "Besides, I believe that...Flash kid has been doing it for years, am I correct? Flash, who names their child Flash?" Loki mutters, much more quietly.
"...well, yeah. I guess so. But still. It's not that- they're still...y'know…"
"They're old enough to know how to not be qui- idiots, I assure you. If they've been relentlessly bullying you for so long, they should know the consequences. Especially if they've been causing you physical harm. Even if it is only words or a few hints, it still...matters."
"...yeah, I guess." Peter murmurs dejectedly, leaning against Loki, to his silent surprise. "...I'm just tired of it all." A single stray tear rolls down the side of his cheek, and Loki’s heart pangs at the sight. God, he really should have stabbed them.
But instead, he hesitantly leans closer, rubbing Peter’s shoulder, secretly casting a calming spell he had learnt off by heart in his childhood - the tension in the teen’s shoulders instantly ebbs away, and Peter sinks a bit further. It’s the least he can do.
After a minute or so of comfortable silence, Loki ruffles his hair, gesturing to get up. “I'm sure your little gang of heroes is desperate to comfort you.” He sighs, though not unkindly. “They'll be able to give you better moral support than I will, I assure you-”
“ No . You're-...” Peter struggles to find the right words, until getting up and gently grabbing Loki's wrist, prompting him to turn back around. “...can you stay? Please?”
In the stunned silence Loki doesn't understand why, but he eventually nods nonetheless. "If you're sure.”
Peter’s peaceful half-dozing state - slumped against the pillows with a controller in his hands - is interrupted by the harsh rumbles of a phone vibrating against his desk, loud music echoing around the room. He grumbles at the assault on his ears (and chance to rest) before slumping off of the bed, trudging over and grabbing it.
However, the name lit up on the screen ceases his previous groaning. Relief and joy flooding him, Peter slides the phone icon across.
May’s chipper but incredibly worried voice immediately comes through, and his lip quirks up. For a few seconds. “Peter, honey, oh my god, are you okay? I’m so sorry I didn’t call you sooner, I had such a busy shift so I had no time-”
“May, no, it’s okay! Please don’t be sorry! I’m fi-” Peter catches himself, voice lowering a little. “Well, I’m not completely fine, but I’m getting better. I’m safe at the tower, and everyone’s taking care of me.”
She audibly sighs in either exhaustion or relief. “Okay. That’s good. As long as you’re safe.” May says, though her tone is still tinted with concern. She hesitates before speaking again, this time softer and sadder. There’s also...an edge of anger to her tone. “Peter, honey. Ned and Michelle told me what happened, and so did Tony. Why didn’t you say anything? ”
“..I-I just…” Peter starts, though his voice immediately pitters out. Why didn’t he? Where does he start? God, May would be absolutely pissed if he told her why...but on the other hand, he has to tell her. But there’s too much to tell her. How does he put it into words, that he wanted so badly to tell her? To tell everyone, to stop everything, but he didn’t, because it would only make things worse? Would she respond like he feared anyone else would, the ‘how could you know that’ , or the ‘of course you could tell us’, because how can he ever be sure he could tell anyone anything? How can he be sure he won’t make everything worse? It always ends up going wrong. Wrong, wrong, wrong.
He trusts Ned and MJ, and May, and Tony, and the team, and Loki, yet he could never tell them because...he doesn’t know. He doesn’t know why. Why doesn’t he know? Why was it so hard? Was it his fault for being so complacent? But he couldn’t attack them. Hell, maybe he even deserved those punches. He doesn’t fucking know anymore. He has so many reasons and thoughts, and yet he can’t explain a single fucking one.
And, even if he attempts to, how can he know she won’t get angry at him instead? It’s the last thing he wants, and he can’t even defend himself because now that he thinks about it, the reasons don’t sound all that convincing or reasonable, and she might think he’s making it up or it’s not as important, or maybe even that they’re dumb reasons because why would he still be so hung up about-
“Peter? Honey?” May’s voice rips him out of his thoughts, and his lips are still parted as if to let any of the millions of thoughts festering and ringing around his brain pass through. But they don’t. They change shape, and his lips move as if to speak, but there’s nothing coming out. The feeling of helplessness is so familiar to him now, but it stings and angers him all the same.
“Y-yeah, uhm, sorry. I just...uhh…” He fails like the first time. Again.
May doesn’t seem to pay any mind, tone still as soft and understanding as before. “...did you want to talk about it in person? We don’t have to talk now. I know you’re tired, and you deserve some rest, okay? You can tell me later. I’ll be here to listen when you do.”
“I..” Peter swallows, eyes pricking like they have been all day . It still stings. Everything does. “ May, I...that’s…yeah, that’d- that’d be okay. Yeah. Sorry, I’m just not-”
“I know. It’s okay. You have the rest of the week off, and then on the weekend I’m off shift so we could relax back at the apartment together. I bought Ben and Jerry’s.” Peter can hear her smile through the phone, and it only encourages his tears to fall. “Tony took care of Eugene’s parents’ links to the school and sorted out all their funding. You don’t have to worry about it anymore, and we’ve made sure of that. A bit of yelling never hurt anyone.” She whispers conspiratorially.
A small laugh makes its way through his tears, and May adds on: “I larb you so much, Peter.”
“I-I larb you even more, May...thank you.” Peter says, and he tastes salt.
“Anytime, Peter. I’m here for you no matter what it is, okay?”
“...okay.”
Notes:
so yeah, i hope that was a good read.
i know i say this every chapter, but the support is honestly overwhelming - its surreal how many goddamn kudos and comments i get, and i truly love y'all <3333 thank you so so so much!! nearly 700 kudos is just- bye.
take care of yourself! ill see you in a bit. ^.^
Chapter 12: an authors note, im so sorry
Chapter Text
hi, its been a while!
so sorry to disappoint, but this isn't a new chapter. i'd just like to address a few things.
before i say anything, i just want to thank you all so, so much for all the love this fic has received. its genuinely mind blowing to me how many absolutely lovely comments have been left here - they make me giddy every time i read them, and thank you to everyone whos stuck around. even if theres too many for me to really reply to now, i read every single one and truly love you all so much <3333 i would not be here without you guys, honestly
this started out as a one-off chapter i wrote for fun, not expecting much support. then the next one came, then the next, then the next, and soon it unravelled way more than i had anticipated. it was one of my first fanfics ever, so i was (and still am) kind of a novice at writing stories and such.
im still pretty young, and was /especially/ at the start of writing this fic. and because of that, ive realised recently that some of the things i wrote in here could have been handled a /lot/ better (that, and reading over my old writing now makes me feel very icky)
this is mainly to do with the more recent plot chapters handling trans peter. even though i never meant to do any harm, im now aware that the use of made-up deadnames and the overall way that arc was handled was not good. at all. frankly, i wasnt too sure about it while i was writing it, and now i know that making up a deadname for a character was just really unecessary. (which is literal common sense, but i saw it done in other fics ages ago and didnt see any backlash there, so i assumed it was okay. obviously, it isnt.)
this wasnt mentioned to me directly, but having researched and read some stuff i realise how stupid that was. trans peter wasnt mentioned much beforehand either, and im generally really unhappy with how i wrote the struggles he faced during school, the dialogue, the plot etc. and i am sorry for handling it like i did.
i lost motivation afterwards, since i was unsatisifed with my writing and my marvel fixation as a whole was dying (the loki series killed my interest even more after i got over the initial 'but its still loki' denial stage, though i could write a whole essay on that thing. man.).
since then, ive gone through (and still am going through) a massive gender crisis, which included me researching a lot more and realising my own struggles with my identity that i have had in the past, but never could figure out the cause of and downright /denied/ many times. i dont know how i didnt figure it out sooner, but the realisation was a fucking brick to the face and really made me realise just how wrong i was about everything. hell, im still figuring things out (theres like 3 different labels im fighting between right now, and it really is a mess at the moment. genderfluid? flux? bigender? i dont know)
of course, this still doesnt make what i wrote right or erase it, and i apologise. it was wrong and very poorly handled.
however, i now understand a lot more - coming to terms with my gender and experiencing dysphoria has made me realise what i wrote was incredibly surface-level. there are so many things that i would rather write now, having explored my own identity and realised a shit ton of things. not only with peter, but also with loki.
in general, im not too happy with this fic now that ive had time off and stepped back from it. the characterisations, the plot, just in general really. it was very fun to write and i dont regret starting it, but i /do/ regret some of the things i wrote and didnt put enough thought into.
for now, this fic is on an indefinite hiatus. if i ever do get back into it, i was thinking of starting anew completely - i still have ideas that i kind of /do/ want to write. i would make a series on ao3 and write the 'chapters' as separate works. this would give me more freedom to write and give me a chance to redo. i would absolutely love to rewrite this story again, altering the characterisations slightly and just getting the chance to write what i lost motivation to, and make amends to the things i did not handle well and now know about. i can relate to the characters much more now after my own identity crisis, and i regret wasting that chance and being so blind about everything. of course, im not sure if i will, but i might.
and if it is right for me to do so. (please let me know your thoughts on this!)
im so sorry this is very long - im not quite sure how to phrase it concisely or describe my experiences without going into too much detail (that isnt very necessary here) but i hope that i got the message across anyway.
i hope all of you are well, and thank you so much again for sticking by me. that being said, i hope you will take this as a form of apology, as some of the ideas i wrote about werent very tasteful at all, and i take responsibility for that. i really should have done more research, or at least taken a step back. i now know better, mostly from personal experience. my intentions were good and i truly did not mean any harm at all, but that doesnt change what i wrote.
straight-up deleting the chapters doesnt really feel right either, so i am apologising here instead. i am so sorry for handling it the way i did, and i hope you can understand.
thank you for reading :) stay safe
Pages Navigation
IconicAnemone on Chapter 1 Sat 19 Dec 2020 09:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Dec 2020 08:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
sarah_hearth on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Dec 2020 09:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Dec 2020 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
sarah_hearth on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Dec 2020 02:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Dec 2020 12:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
sarah_hearth on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Dec 2020 02:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Dec 2020 10:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
sarah_hearth on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Dec 2020 04:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Letsgo_lesbians on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Dec 2020 06:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Dec 2020 02:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Marvel_is_Life on Chapter 1 Mon 04 Jan 2021 01:51PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 04 Jan 2021 01:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 1 Mon 04 Jan 2021 03:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Calamity00Unknown on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Jan 2021 02:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Jan 2021 09:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
ze_trashcan on Chapter 1 Wed 19 May 2021 04:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
FantasyFan5 on Chapter 1 Wed 21 Jul 2021 07:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Jul 2021 07:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheSongStuckInYourHead on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Jul 2021 03:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Jul 2021 07:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
death_march on Chapter 1 Thu 29 Jul 2021 04:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ash :) (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Aug 2021 12:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
GoldenchanFx2 on Chapter 1 Tue 17 Aug 2021 01:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
coffeegrump on Chapter 1 Fri 15 Oct 2021 06:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
cakecake1999 on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Jan 2022 09:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
AruiI on Chapter 1 Sun 16 Jan 2022 07:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Sat 05 Feb 2022 05:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Oofus_bxtchhh on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Apr 2022 06:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pandalodium on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Sep 2025 05:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Marvel_is_Life on Chapter 2 Mon 04 Jan 2021 08:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 2 Mon 04 Jan 2021 09:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
aceoflight on Chapter 2 Mon 04 Jan 2021 11:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 2 Tue 05 Jan 2021 08:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Chada on Chapter 2 Thu 07 Jan 2021 02:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 2 Thu 07 Jan 2021 03:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lila (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 24 Jan 2021 02:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
AruiI on Chapter 2 Sun 24 Jan 2021 02:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation